#i just- *slams head into brick wall* bro i did not have a good time with this game
Text
thoughts on totk now that i’ve beaten it
under the cut bc of length and bc there is honestly a fair bit of negative stuff
i don’t really think i can say that i liked totk.
it’s fine, it’s genuinely fucking incredible from a technical standpoint with ultrahand, recall, the three map layers and with how smoothly it ran for me. as a game it’s fine.
i’ll start with the things i dislike and end with what i actually liked
i honestly didn’t really like ultrahand? i disliked how much the game leaned on it, since so many puzzles and whatever just boiled down to ‘make something that’ll work’ and it just... it was far too clunky for me to really enjoy using it, outside of using some of the same few designs for traversal. there were a few times when i could see what the game wanted me to do with ultrahand and the given zonai parts and sometimes it just... didn’t work at all. more often than not ultrahand was frustrating for me to use so the game’s reliance on it just made it into a chore sometimes.
in a similar vein the dungeons were serious letdowns. i mean, don’t get me wrong, they’re fine, they had good themes and (mostly) had good aesthetics and general looks and identities to them, but the fact that they were just... basically twenty-ish minute little things was kind of disappointing. i hate that they all had the exact same ‘go hit x number of switches’ gimmick. it really limited what you could do and fucked with the dungeon design, too. the only one where that really worked for me was the fire temple, which was my favorite overall. the water temple was especially dismal, with the least inspired look and just being an astoundingly easy experience. the puzzles in those dungeons were so awfully easy, too, especially since half of the time they just hand you what you need so you barely need to really assess the situation and put a plan together
i hated the water dungeon’s little mini-areas where you do a single piss-easy puzzle to automatically get your prize, i hated the wind temple’s god damn ‘pull a lever and get your prize’ kind of puzzles, i hated how soul-crushingly disappointed i felt when i took a look at the lightning temple’s map and realized that every fucking floor had a singular room just for the switch puzzle. god forbid it’s as fun as the lowest level of that temple. i really miss stuff like mini-bosses or rooms where you have to do a puzzle in order to just... progress, i miss dungeons that i could get lost in or spend a while in or just had... something more interesting or some more substance so that i can’t just breeze through like it’s a glorified shrine. most of the puzzles in those dungeons were simpler than some shrines i did.
i didn’t care to do much exploration since there honestly isn’t much motivation to explore the surface map if you’ve already played botw, and the scarcity of materials this time really got to me, it took me a while to have a half-decent stock of materials, and i still had trouble not running out of stuff even though i was using amiibos to stock up on some things. the money situation was rough, too... a lot of things are cheaper to sell, but some armor is still really expensive plus you have to pay the great fairies to upgrade your equipment in addition to having the correct materials. that especially felt odd- having to grab a handful of (goddamn hard to get) lynel guts is hard enough to upgrade the soldier’s armor, but you want me to cough up 500 rupees, too??
(the scarcity of monster guts also got on my nerves, but i’ll just chalk that up to just some kind of really weird difficulty thing. it was annoying until i tracked down the stronger monsters.)
the story is probably the weakest part of the game to me. it’s really hard to have a baseline investment when you don’t care about these characters, anyway, and what i saw in this game’s story still failed to endear me to hardly any of them. link’s role frustrated me; he just comes off like a tool rather than a character this time through, he barely has any actual relevancy to the story segments beyond being the guy who can use the master sword and being the player’s vehicle to get from point a to b in the story. the blank stare and limited emoting worked in botw because... there’s a given reason for his lack of outward emotion in the past, plus he has no memory in the present. it makes sense. but this time around, he’s gotten memories in the years between this and the last game, but he just feels like a background character in most of the story beats.
he has no role in the memories and in the present just exists to gather some stuff for other people, he gets the master sword from zelda and then helps the other sages get their secret stones, but he’s barely addressed as his own character in the grand scheme of things unless he’s being directly spoken to. he’s just the swordsman capable of wielding the master sword and zelda’s chosen protector as far as the story is concerned. he has no opinions outside of doing what he’s told and looking for zelda. at least not as far as i could really tell. at least in botw, the story directly concerns him, and it’s his story we’re following. this time around zelda and the sages seem like the most important characters, link’s just... there, doing what he’s been told to.
the new sages are fine, none of them really endeared themselves to me, and i will say that making the player watch essentially the exact same cutscene each time you finish a dungeon was BAFFLING. they were long and you learned almost nothing new after the first one, and there was nothing done to make them very distinct to each individual pair of sages or their respective regions; at the very least, it could have been interesting to meet the ancient sages not in the exact same stone garden, but perhaps at the top of a snowy mountain for the rito, near a volcano or something for the goron, maybe in a shallow pool of water for the zora, and in the desert for the gerudo- but no, they’re all effectively the same thing just with the speaking character swapped out with some minor changes.
(the sages themselves are a pain in the ass to use, having to chase them down to activate their power or accidentally activating a power when you don’t want it; yunobo was honestly my favorite, but because i generally defaulted to having them all activated at all times, i had a lot of trouble with tulin blowing shit away from me when i was trying to grab it while midair. they’re half-decent for combat)
i didn’t really care for rauru or sonia, either. rauru in the present as a ghost was fine, he was kind of interesting and seemed to have changed from his time in the past, but he never managed to be a character i particularly liked. i wasn’t really a fan of his... arrogance? or something in the past scenes, and he never really came off as very interesting. sonia was nearly completely uninteresting which is a shame since she has an interesting design, she just felt delegated to the role of supporting rauru and zelda and then dying to motivate them.
ganondorf is a character i was really looking forward to seeing, and it really fucking sucks that he’s so god damn one-dimensional this time! the story can’t be fucked to delve into him beyond just giving us scenes that just tell us that he’s evil and wants to rule hyrule and get the secret stones and nothing else because fuck having complex villains, i guess. especially frustrating because within the game itself you can draw more interesting motivations up for him, but the game really just doubles-down on him being evil for the fuck of it and wanting to end the world because uhhhh... he’s evil don’t fucking worry about it
the ignoring of the triforce in this game sucks in that way, too, because the way the triforce works and how it can grant wishes made it a much more interesting goal for ganondorf to attain, rather than some poorly-named ‘secret stones’ that do nothing more than just amplify power or something. it sucks how black-and-white this damn story is and how it seems like it just wants to do away with any possible nuance or gray area. no one but the bad guys or side characters are flawed in any actually interesting or significant way.
at least ganondorf was still the most interesting character in the flashbacks.
and then zelda, oh god ZELDA. i honestly really liked her in botw. i liked how you saw her as a flawed, insecure, pressured teen, and how you saw her struggles to relate to link and how she eventually warmed up to him. you saw her as a flawed person who develops and as someone who cares deeply about her friends and her duties and gets frustrated by her failings.
and then in totk a lot of her more interesting traits- her interest in sheikah tech, her excitement over field study and research, her more defining traits as this incarnation of zelda- are basically sanded down and she’s just this perfect flawless princess with great power and an insanely passive role in the past beyond finally taking some kind of action after one of her friends dies and she’s pushed to the brink. cool. great.
she has practically no flaw in totk. if anyone in the present talks about her, they have nothing bad to say and just want to please her and follow her orders, she is right in telling the gerudo how to train their troops she is right even when misheard to tell people to put themselves in danger and she is hardly meaningfully questioned when her imposter is doing very clearly suspicious shit. neither the story nor any of the characters wants to let her be flawed. she’s just perfect in damn near every way and barely retains any interesting characterization she got in botw. there are some interesting snippets in her being a teacher and setting up memorials to those who died in the calamity, but there’s hardly any more than that, and it makes it really hard for me to give a damn about her. she’s not interesting this time.
the whole thing with zelda becoming a dragon too, is... it’s fine. it’s ok. but the fact that she turns back at the end with no problem whatsoever is one hell of a fucking misstep. why talk about draconification being forbidden for a good reason anyways if it doesn’t actually matter anyways??? if you never actually see any of those fucking repercussions why even bring them up??? i really feel like it would have been more effective for there to have been actual consequences for zelda beyond just fucking flying around half-conscious for a millennium or whatever- have her lose her memory when she’s brought back! there you go! there’s the reason why draconification is forbidden! there’s the thing about losing yourself! plus, zelda losing her memories as a result would mirror link having lost his memories in botw! that has so much more weight and significance then ‘oh uh ignore the warnings from a while back she’s completely fine dw abt it’ i hate that she’s back just like that without any of the consequences that the game suggests.
the dragon’s tears in general kinda just felt weaker than botw’s memories anyways bc you’re more just. watching stuff happen then actually learning anything. it has less characters and yet i feel like you only get to know like half of the important ones. like three of them are all about the same event. a few times they just replay parts of old memories in new ones. if they ever reference a past memory they just show you what they’re referencing instead of leaving you to piece it together. just play the voices or something don’t break the flow of things to play a clip of something i’ve already seen.
plus the fact that totk... barely acknowledges that it’s a sequel to botw really rubs me the wrong way. i understand that loz is extremely loose with its lore, but totk is a direct sequel set in the same world a few years later, and yet the events and characters of botw have might as well been forgotten and its all either ignored, brushed aside, or straight up replaced by something else for no good reason. the continuity between these games is absolutely dismal and to see the different ways in which the events and concepts or botw are just... disregarded really just left a bad taste in my mouth.
just- i love good stories and worlds in video games, and while some games can coast by for me by feeling good to play, having a good and engaging story and characters is usually essential to my enjoyment of a game, and when i don’t care about to the point of disliking the story and characters, and when none of the important areas are fascinating or distinct enough from each other, and when the game even fails to really reel me in with the gameplay...
i wanted to like totk, but it really just did not work for me. i just ended up feeling frustrated and disappointed and even sometimes bored with all of the major stuff and man. totk is really, REALLY, not for me, and it just left me wanting to play older zelda games instead.
...
HOWEVER! there were actually some things i really loved about totk! it’s not all doom and gloom! (well, not all doom, at least)
so! the music was great! not all of it really fit or made a lot of sense with the context in which they played or failed to evoke the feeling they were meant to, but the new tracks in this game were great! i especially love the first two phases of the fire temple’s theme, the depths music, and most of the new battle and boss themes. zelda games almost never fail when it comes to the music.
i did genuinely like the fire temple- yunobo’s ability was used the best in this dungeon, and it had the best five switches gimmick, i loved how you had to hit the gongs (sometimes having to construct a path to account for the weaknesses of yunobo’s ability) and how it then ‘scared’ each of the five statues holding a part of the gate- it was very cute and fit in very well with the general feel of that part of the story. it was the best in terms of difficulty and complexity, but it didn’t have the best boss- the lightning temple had the best boss, and i will admit that even if most of them were easy, i really enjoyed the mirror puzzles, as well as the process to unlocking the dungeon. the wind temple had my favorite visual identity and aesthetic, though, i liked it being a part of this old rito song, and how it was the most distinct in looks from the other dungeons.
the sky islands were honestly fun, even if they weren’t all that interesting. getting to some of the harder-to-reach islands were some of my favorite times i had to use ultrahand, and stuff like the zonai forge island and the one orblike island with the mirror puzzle, and pretty much all of the more complicated parts of the sky islands were a lot of fun to explore and figure out.
being able to ride on the dragons was just really cool, and the fact that they come out of the chasms was fun.
the new horns for the monsters were cool, it helps differentiate the different monster strengths and i just thought they were really neat.
the quest with lurelin village was fun, even if the pirates just being monsters was a real let-down.
the stable trotters were also a fun bunch of characters, that was a good, new way to open up fairy fountains.
all of the new stuff with the yiga was really fun, like getting their outfit and being able to pretend to be one of them and learning the blademaster attack- so much fun it was so cute.
most of the new outfits are really good and useful, and while a bit janky and not that great, the house-building bit near tarrey was endearing.
while none of the main characters interested me, i really, especially liked tauro and yona and penn. for some reason they just appealed to me and i really wish they had bigger parts in the game because they’re interesting and they have good designs and i’d really like to know more about them.
the underground gerudo shelter was pretty cool, to be honest, and the look of the caves was really cool.
i adored the proving grounds shrines- easily my favorite shrines in the entire game, i had no problem spending a decent amount of time in those kinds of shrines, they were fantastic.
the new ingredients and recipes and new weapons were cool.
the way you basically return to the area you started at on your way to ganondorf is pretty cool, that whole path is really neat.
ganondorf in general was a pretty cool boss, even if he ended up being kind of easy for me. the whole final boss sequence was neat.
by FAR, though, my absolute favorite part of this game was 100% the depths. the fact that there was just an entire second layer to the map that was the same size as the surface, just inverted and dark and filled with new bosses and locations... i spent hours down there without going back up to the surface and absolutely had a BLAST screwing around in the dark, lighting up my path with brightblooms and tossing together little vehicles with lights so that i could get to the next lightroot off in the distance. the depths was probably where i ended up using zonai vehicles the most, and it was honestly pretty fun to go around spotting and reaching every lightroot, coming across different mines and weird little landforms and coliseums and yiga camps. the music and plantlife and look of the depths were so good, and it really felt distinct from the rest of the game in a very good way. doing all of the lightroots and getting enough zonaite to max out link’s energy cells was definitely a good move since it made finding shrines and dealing with later zonai machine stuff easier.
overall, tears of the kingdom was a severely mixed bag for me, and while there was stuff i did like, i don’t think it’s enough to really get me to say that i really liked this game overall- after all most of the stuff i disliked was unavoidable parts of the games, and it definitely put a hamper on my interest in the rest of the time. totk is fine, but it’s really not my thing.
#i just- *slams head into brick wall* bro i did not have a good time with this game#going back to my silly little comparison point; totk was $70 and my copy of phantom hourglass was $70#$70 is a bullshit amount for a game but thats no the point here#totk from a technical baseline standpoint as a GAME is worth $70#its story and the amount of enjoyment it gave me was not worth $70 tho. the story and enjoyment i got from ph was more worth $70 to me#salty talks#loz#legend of zelda#totk#'zelda games almost never fail when it comes to the music' if you talk shit abt ph's soundtrack i'll kill you. i like the dungeon track#i partially have the shinji chair image saved for this but i did also initally save it yesterday when i finished nge#listen this was fine on a surface level but it just wore me the fuck down#link was just some flavor of stonefaced or surprised or determined in any given cutscene and like. idk. wasnt too interested in him either#look i know about the silly little dialogue options. still didnt do it for me#link getting his arm back only makes sense to me bc i got every last light of blessing and heart container and stamina vessel#the gloom in his body is 100% gone hes squeaky clean for me. whyd you take his shirt off tho. at least keep his hat. cant take it seriously#put him in the archaic set or smth his arm is fully visible that way at least and its full circle thats what he wears at the start#couldnt take the whole grabbing zelda sequence seriously bc i missed the (hold) prompt and link flew away lol#totk spoilers#also wasnt really a fan of most of the voice acting yeah sorry. kinda rough all around aside from like ganondorf and dimitri- i mean rauru#mineru and the rito sage were fine too ig. im not going to bother watching any vids or whatever to check again#riju and sidon were fine too#sonia was cool too but everyone else was a lil rough tbh esp with having to say 'secret stone' that name sucks shit#my switch died in the middle of the credits. i had like 25% when i started fighting ganondorf.#it died twice actually cuz i charged it for a few minutes and what like yeah 5% should be good and nope. died again#anyways whatever. im not giving it a rating im tired of this game i dont think i'll be replaying or even just touching it any time soon#music was top notch again tho. made me feel stuff more than the actual story did. cool ig#bitching abt totk
23 notes
·
View notes
Text
B’s snarl was the only warning A got, and it wasn’t enough to step out of their reach.
A’s back smacked into the wall as B first shoved them and then grabbed the collar of A’s shirt, pressing them harder into the bricks of the wall.
“What the fuck did you do?” B roared in A’s face.
A cringed away, some spitel of B’s furry hitting their chin. But there was nowhere to hide, A was completely pinned, and B’s fists were starting to press against their throat, cutting off precious air supply.
“B, please…”
Surprisingly, it didn’t come from A’s own mouth.
C was standing behind B, hands reaching as if to grab B but they were still, letting them hang in the air. A couldn’t blame them, they wouldn't want to get between B and their target, they’d all seen what B could do with their bare hands.
“B…” C said again, more insistently this time. “We should hear them out first-”
“I don’t care for anything they have to say. Their actions speak well enough for them.” B shot a glare over their own shoulder at C, and it must have hit C with all its fury because they flinched and stepped back.
Guess A couldn’t count for any more backup.
“Of course not. For you there’s nothing to solve with civil conversation, only smashing the problem in front of you.” A drawled. or tried to, it was wheezed out of them.
“You killed someone!”
B’s voice echoed furiously between the stones. They glared down at A, daring them to oppose them, tell them it was a lie.
“Yeah… I did. You care to know why?”
“There’s never a good reason!” B’s fist tightened in A’s shirt and around their throat and it made A gasp as their air was shortly cut off.
“If you kill you’re a murderer. end of story.”
“Everything is so fucking black and white for you, bricks for brains.”
Something snapped in B’s eyes then. A saw it the moment before… but they would have been powerless even if they’d been prepared. B’s hands were like iron, and they didn’t hesitate to jank A towards them and then slam them back into the wall, A’s head cracking against stone.
A’s vision sparkled white and pain exploded behind their eyes, before it all went black.
The pain didn’t go away just because their vision had, their head was pulsating and the ground was turning under them. It took them a second to realize their eyes were actually closed and when they opened them, the whole world was askew.
“Don’t B! You could kill them! Stop this, please!”
Someone was shouting from far away. a hand closed around the collar of their shirt again, hoisting them up. Had they fallen down? Why were they on the ground?
Once again cold stone pressed against their back as B pinned them against the wall and the familiarity of it brought A back. They stared at B, slightly more blurry than before, and gave them a shaky smile.
Then a laugh escaped them.
Desperate, and hysterical. The horror of the fight before B even showed up finally setting in. Their head pounding in time with their choking gasps of air, and wheezing hoarse laughter.
B wouldn’t understand. Never wanted to understand.
They couldn’t stop laughing. it was raw, rippling and when A glanced over B’s shoulder they could see C’s horrified face staring back at them. And they laughed even harder.
“You can kill me now, B. Then we can be murder bro’s.”
This time when B janked and smashed them into the wall A’s mind just went black.
#whump#whump prompt#writing prompt#a and b characters#death mention tw#pinned against a wall#concussion#fainting whumpee#blacking out#whump drabble#idk what this is or how to tag anymore
146 notes
·
View notes
Note
Heyy! I recently came across your blog and a absolutely love your writing! 🥰
Would it be possible to request an angst hc with the Obey me brothers? So maybe the bros were having a bad day and they lash out at the MC. The MC leaves them alone and the brothers don’t hear from them for hours and think MC just doesn’t want to talk to them but in reality MC got attacked and is barely alive. And maybe MC summons the brother with what little strength they have left so the brother is met with an MC laying in front of them almost dead.
Ah I’m sorry I know this is a lot so feel free to ignore this if it’s too much! Have a good day :D
A/N: YES YES YES I LOVE THIS THANK YOU ANON
The Demon Bros Saving Your Life (this will have swear words and light descriptions of violence so if that makes you uncomfortable read at your own discretion pls I love u guys)
Lucifer
“MC, please just leave me alone” he spat, trying to stay calm but losing his patience quickly
“Lucifer, I’m not letting you shove me away. You can do that to your brothers, but not to me” you insist, remembering your conversation where he said to ignore him when he tried to push you away
“I’ll do what I want to you, human, don’t forget your place” he boomed, so loud your eyes reactively filled with tears
“Fine, do what you want” you mutter at him before storming out, slamming the door behind you
He knew he fucked up, but wasn’t in the headspace to chase after you, so he stayed in his office and worked. He’d apologize later
You ran out of the HoL, just wanting to be out of Lucifer’s reach for a bit. You decide to go to Purgatory Hall to visit Simeon, your best friend outside of the HoL, but take the scenic route there to clear your head a bit and calm down. Before you know it the sun is setting, and figure you should get to Simeon’s sooner rather than later.
“Hey, aren’t you Lucifer’s bitch” you hear from an alleyway, and suddenly you’re just as annoyed as before. But you know better than to engage with any demons that are egging you on like that, so you keep walking
Then you’re grabbed from behind and slammed against a brick wall, hitting your head roughly against the surface
“Fuck” you exhale, vision already blurring
“Think you can ignore me, human? You’re weak here, nothing” the demon drove a fist into your stomach, causing you to cough
“I’ll show you not to come back to the Devildom ever again, filthy human”
By the time he was done you were a bloody mess crumpled on the ground, in the fetal position to protect your vital organs as much as you could, but you felt yourself losing consciousness
The demon spat on you before leaving, laughing as he walked away. Your body was in so much pain, and you felt yourself losing your grip on reality
You could felt your lips moving as your vision turned to black, and your last coherent thought before blacking out was realizing you were summoning Lucifer
“I...summon the Avatar of Pride...” you inhaled as much as you could, but his name came out a whisper, “Lucifer”
You saw his legs appear before you lost consciousness, thankful you were actually able to summon him
“What the fuck” was his first comment, as he didn’t see you at his feet, but as soon as he did he felt his heart shatter
“MC! Fuck, MC. MC?” he shook you very lightly, and when you didn’t respond he went into overdrive. He picked you up gently in his arms after examining where you were most badly injured, as to not make anything worse
He was in demon form from the moment he saw you, wanting as much of his strength at his disposal as he could have. He flew you to the nearest hospital (idk if there’s a hospital in the devildom but there is now) and demanded you be placed in the best care possible, and also made it very clear that he wasn’t going to leave your side
He watched as doctors sewed your wounds closed and put an IV in your arm, unable to take his eyes off their every move. After a few hours, the doctor turned to Lucifer
“They should wake up within a few hours,” the doctor said before leaving
“Thank you. Please mail the bill to Lord Diavolo and I’ll take care of it” he said, figuring that was easier than having to fill out the HoL on paperwork
He was then alone with you, and he scooted his chair next to your bed and took your hand in his, holding it gently
“I’m so sorry, MC” he whispered and pressed his lips to the top of your hand as he tried not to cry
He sat there for what felt like hours, but just twenty minutes passed before he felt you move slightly
Your eyes fluttered open, and you took a moment to adjust to the lights
You felt warmth around your hand, and recognized it instantly, looking to your side and locking eyes with Lucifer
“Luci” you whisper, voice hoarse from not having used it for hours
“MC, I’m so sorry” his voice was soft and you could tell how distraught he was, “I never should have snapped at you, it was out of place and rude and I’m sorry” he rambled on like this for a minute, and you just appreciated his genuine care for you as you listened to him speak
“Lucifer” you cut him off, “Thank you for taking care of me. I forgive you”
Mammon
“Just get a job! Then your brothers won’t shit on you all the time” you suggested. Mammon had come to you venting about how some of his brothers had ganged up on him again and demanded that they pay him back. You were more understanding than you probably should have been with him, but wanted him to be proactive and get himself out of this on his own
“It isn’t that easy! Damnit MC, I thought you understood me!” he snapped, and you decided you should just let him cool down
“Look, Mammon. I’m always here for you with this, but you can’t keep complaining about this and not doing anything about it when there’s an easy solution. I have to go study with Satan for a test we have, so I’m going to go meet him. Text me when you’ve calmed down”
You meant it to be caring, but his mind was clouded, and he took it as you pitying him and running away - his greatest fear
“Fine!” he huffed, turning his back to you
You were saddened by this, but genuinely had to go, so you turned and left, thankful for the bit of time that you knew Mammon needed alone to clear his head
You were walking to the library, in the middle of a text to Satan when you accidentally bumped into another demon
“Shit, my bad” you apologize, but the demon had no intention of letting you get away with that
“A human, eh?” he grabbed your shirt collar and instantly drove a fist to your jaw
“What the fuck” you tried to say, but couldn’t really speak
The demon punched you a few more times, and you thought that they had the strength of Beel with how much it hurt
Your body was tossed to the ground and kicked before being abandoned, and you wished you didn’t take the back way to the library
“I summon the Avatar of Greed, Mammon” you whispered, hoping your words were enunciated enough for the summoning to work
“MC!” he noticed you instantly, crouching down and putting a hand on your arm, “MC what happened. Wait don’t talk, can you stand?”
You began to sit up, which he took as a yes, and he wrapped his arm around you to help you stand
He studied your injured face as you stood, and wished he had the power to heal you instantly
“Come on MC, the hospital is close”
“T-Text Satan I’m not coming” you handed him your phone, not wanting Satan to think that you ditched him
Mammon exhaled a laugh through his nose, “You’re always thinking of others, MC” he commented, “We really don’t deserve you”
You just shook your head, feeling like you didn’t deserve the joy the demons brought you
Mammon stayed by your side until you were completely healed, which took a few weeks. He even signed up for a job with Akuzon DC. It was the most selfless you’d ever seen him, and you thanked him for his kindness once you were healed with a gift card to his favorite store
Leviathan
“Just stop! I get it, you have other friends, I don’t care. Go have fun with them” he snapped. Levi hadn’t slept in about 48 hours and you could tell
“Levi, please sleep. I’ll be back in a few hours” you try to comfort him, but he isn’t hearing it
“Whatever, MC”
You’re hurt by his attitude, but know he’s just exhausted. You turn to leave and plan to head back to him a bit sooner to spend extra time with him (quality time love language lookin demon) (also the avatar of envy but that’s not as funny of a joke so)
You were planning to meet with some classmates to study, but you ran into a demon on your way that had been bullying you for being human for the whole semester
You hadn’t told any of the brothers because you didn’t want to make a big deal about it, but you were worried suddenly what the demon would do to you outside of the school grounds
“Hey, it’s the human” she snarled, stepping in front of you to stop your path
“Sorry, I’m busy” you tried to walk around her, but she had no intention of letting you go unscathed
“Not so fast” she stomped her foot over yours to stop you and shoved you back against a light pole nearby
You felt the cold metal slam against your spine and grunted in discomfort
“Can’t take a little pain? That’s too bad” she said, taking you by your shirt and throwing your body on the road
She kicked your body for what felt like minutes while spitting insults at you, before leaving your weakened body on the ground
You tried to get up once she was gone but screamed in pain, not able to move a muscle
“I summon the Avatar of Envy, Leviathan,” you said, tears starting to run down your face at his name
“Levi, Levi please, help me” you whispered as he appeared
“MC, I’m here” he kneeled down beside you and inspected your body, “I’m here, don’t worry”
“Levi” your hand tightened around his jacket, “Help”
He picked you up, maintaining your position in his arms, and took you to the hospital as fast as he could while keeping you comfortable
He stayed by your side as much as he was legally allowed to while the doctors cared for your torso and x-rayed your foot. After a day or so you were allowed home, and he insisted that he stayed by your side until you were completely healed
Satan
“MC, I’ve asked you eight times to leave me alone, I’m clearly trying to read, can’t you take the hint?” he sighed exasperatedly and waited for you to leave, not intending his words to be so harsh but he figured you’d be fine
You were not fine! What the fuck Satan.
“Fine, screw you then” you retorted and left, slamming the door behind you
He realized that you weren’t fine, but wanted to finish his book. Then he’d apologize. But when we went to your room later that night to talk, you didn’t answer.
“MC, come on, open up. I’m sorry for earlier, can we just talk?”
Beelzebub was walking by, “I haven’t seen them since this morning, they left the house crying” he said awfully casually, “I never saw them come back”
Satan felt the blood drain from his face and he ran out of the HoL, ignoring Beel’s “I’m sure they’re fine now!” from behind him
He barely made it out of the doors before he was summoned, and he was confused before he realized the only way he could be summoned was by you
As soon as he was there he saw you, thrown against a dumpster, barely able to hold yourself up
“Satan” you called, voice weak, and he was at your side in less than a second
He stood in front of you and you got on his back, wrapping your arms over his neck
“Tell me what happened. Who did this” his voice was firm and you could almost feel the anger radiating off him
You muttered a name under your breath before resting your head on his shoulder, trying everything you could to not pass out
“Satan, talk to me. I can’t stay awake”
That scared him, so he walked to the hospital a bit faster, but gently still as to not cause you any extra pain
He started telling you about his book since that was all he did that day, but it ended up turning into a long apology for pushing you away and raising his voice earlier. You would have cut him off but you didn’t have the strength to, so you just listened to his words, noticing the thought he had clearly put into them throughout the day
“Satan-” you started, and he instantly stopped to listen, “I forgive you”
He was silent, a sense of relief and appreciation for you washing over him and he thanked you for your understanding of his anger as you arrived at the hospital
Similar to Lucifer, he demanded you to be seen by the best doctor there was on staff, price be damned. He watched intensely as the doctor checked you out, eyeing them up and down to make sure they were good enough and treating you with the same care he would
Once you were released he had Diavolo send a car to drive the two of you back to the HoL, where Satan had had your room prepared with new pillows (the kind you mentioned liking from his room, as well as new ones of the ones you had), freshly washed sheets and duvet, and a cup of your favorite drink waiting for you (he definitely didn’t bribe his brothers to get your room ready, not that it took much bribing)
In addition, each of the brothers had pitched in to get you flowers and a stuffed animal that you’d mentioned wanting, a few weeks ago. The sight of it all made you tear up, and you wrapped Satan in the tightest hug he’d ever gotten
Asmodeus
“I appreciate you trying to cheer me up, MC, but I just need some time by myself,” he said, and you could tell he was losing his patience
“Are you sure?” you offer one last time before leaving, wanting to make sure he really wanted to be alone
“Yes! I am!” he snapped, and you felt bad for pushing
“Sorry, Asmo. Feel better” you leave and take care to close the door as quietly as you can on your way out
You were having a bit of a bad day yourself, so you decide to go walk around the devildom and let the fresh air clear your head
Which ended up being a bad idea, as you ran into one of the demons that always hit on you in one of your classes.
“Hey, MC, you finally aren’t with any of those idiot brothers” he approached you and tried to touch your arm, but you pushed it away
“Oh, they’re fiesty. I’ll have to teach you a lesson” he spat on the ground next to you and before you knew it he pushed you against a wall and was punching you senseless
It felt like he’d never stop, but eventually it did, and he left you to bleed on the road. You tried to stand up, not thinking your injuries would be that servere, but you couldn’t move. You sighed and closed your eyes, exhaustion suddenly washing over you
You knew you probably had a concussion and some broken ribs, and that you shouldn’t lose consciousness, so you did the only thing you could think to do. You summoned Asmo.
“I summon the Avatar of Lust, Asmodeus” you spoke, and there he was
“MC! Babes, what happened? Where are you hurt” he knelt in front of you and looked over your body
“Ribs...and my head...” you whined, leaning forward for him to take you in his arm
Asmodeus was stronger than you realized, and he picked you up easily and started walking you back to the HoL. “Let’s get you laying down and I’ll call a doctor” he said gently, “Then Satan and I will take care of the idiot who did this”
Until you were healed he was by your side, bringing you anything you even thought of wanting and getting the classwork you missed from your classes
Beelzebub
“Hey Beel, what’s up!” you walked into the kitchen and greeted your favorite demon cheerily
He grunted, usually a sign that he should be left alone, but you wanted some Beel time and figured you’d just be cautious and give him his space
“How was your day” you asked innocently
“Not now, MC. I’m not in the mood” his voice was firm, and you took the message
“Got it, I’ll leave” you said apologetically, and left the kitchen. You were a bit upset by him pushing you away, but knew he just needed space. You decided to walk to get takeout for dinner, and made your way to the restaurant on your own.
That was a mistake. You weren’t even halfway there when you figured later you were just in the wrong place at the wrong time
“Is that a human? Here?” you heard from across the road, and sighed, hoping to get off easy
“Hey, human!” the demons walked over to you and you stopped, deciding to at least acknowledge them so they’d think they could insult you and move along
“Wow, I’ve never met a human in real life before” one of them smirked, “I wonder just how weak they really are”
“I wouldn’t test it, just because I’m a human doesn’t mean I don’t know some demons who would make your lives miserable if you hurt me”
The other demon scoffed, “You’re lying. What demon would befriend a human”
You were getting irritated at the attitude being thrown at you, so you decided to fight back with a little sass of your own, “Lucifer, Satan, Beelzebub, and Lord Diavolo, to name a few” you smirked and crossed your arms
“Bullshit” one of the two demons got in your face, “there’s no way a demon like that would look twice at you”, and before you could begin to think of a comeback you felt a sharp pain in your side
You looked down to see a gash in your side, thankfully seeming to not have hit an organ, but it was still bleeding pretty badly. You didn’t know what to do, but didn’t really have the chance to do much because a few strong punches were delivered to your core immediately after
“Fuck” you mumbled as you crumpled to the ground, and heard the demons laughing as they walked away. You felt yourself bleeding pretty heavily, and knew you wouldn’t be able to make it back to the HoL
“I summon the Avatar of Gluttony. Beelzebub” you said, hoping you remembered how to use your pact correctly
He appeared before you and you let out a sigh of relief, then wincing in pain at your own action
“MC!” he instantly took off his grey hoodie and pressed it to your wound, “There’s an underground hospital close, is it safe for me to lift you or can you walk”
“I think I can walk, but can you keep an arm around me” you ask, and he obviously does
You get to the hospital and are instantly checked in and brought to a care room. Beel holds your hand and lets you squeeze it as tightly as you need as your wound is sewn up, and then the nurses give you pain medication for the next few weeks
You didn’t know the names of the demons who hurt you, but Lucifer found out easily with his many connections, and he and the rest of his siblings, along with Lord Diavolo, made sure that the two demons never so much as thought about you ever again
Belphegor
“Belphie, please let me in” you knocked on his door again, not knowing what had caused him to storm off in the first place
The door opened, but before you could say anything Belphie was talking
“MC, I’m fucking pissed right now, and the last person I want to be around is you” his voice was sharp, and you almost teared up at how genuine his words seemed
“Fine, okay, I’m sorry for trying to help” you responded before turning and running down the stairs from his room in the attic, wanting to give him space but also run away from him
You were going to try not to cry, but as soon as you stepped outside the HoL you couldn’t hold back anymore. Sniffling, you walked to the park nearby to sit at a bench and think. You pulled out your D.D.D. to text Beelzebub and ask him to check up on Belphie, but didn’t even unlock it before someone sat down next to you
You didn’t recognize who it was, and you wiped under your eyes as the demon began to speak
But they didn’t say anything near what you expected. Well, you didn’t know what you were expecting, but it wasn’t to be called a filthy human by a stranger
The demon proceeded to call you names, but you were too mentally exhausted to fight back, so you just sat and listened as they tried to get a reaction from you
“What, aren’t you listening to me? Stupid human” and the demon started punching you. Hard.
You tried to fight back at first, but compared to the strength of a demon you couldn’t really do much. Once you started losing consciousness the other demon left you to sit, laughing at your wounds
You didn’t know what to do, you didn’t want to bother Belphie if he was still in a bad mood, but you needed help. You pulled out your D.D.D. and saw a text from him, reading: ‘MC, I’m sorry. Please come back, give me a chance to explain’
As you couldn’t move, you realized your only option was to summon him, so that’s exactly what you did
“I summon the Avatar of Sloth, Belphegor” you suddenly got nervous, unsure why since you and Belphie were so close, but you knew he’d help you no matter what
“MC? MC holy shit” he sat next to you on the bench and you instantly leaned into him and started sobbing
“MC I’m so sorry, this never should have happen” he had an arm around you
You sniffled, “It isn’t your fault, I was just clearing my head” you reassured him, still hurt by his previous words but not at all blaming him for the other demon’s attack
He brought you back to the HoL and gave you ice packs for the bruises that were starting to surface, making sure you had everything you needed for the next many days until you were healed
--------------------
A/N: This took me longer than I thought it would to write but I also kept taking breaks and had three classes today lol. But here it is !!! I love writing angst hehe so this was really fun
#obey me#obey me shall we date#obey me headcanons#obey me lucifer#lucifer x mc#obey me mammon#mammon x mc#obey me leviathan#leviathan x mc#obey me satan#satan x mc#obey me asmodeus#asmodeus x mc#obey me beelzebub#beelzebub x mc#obey me belphegor#belphegor x mc
673 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello! Milk chocolate Choco! Kirishima with almonds, chocolate chips and mint, pls and thank you 🙏😊❤
Hello to you, too! And thanks for the order!
Prompts: kabedon, accidentally calling your crush a kinky pet name, drunken confession
‘tough skin, tender heart’ / Kirishima x Reader ♕︎
warnings: hehe Kirishima is rock hard for a reason
words: 944
-
Come on, Kirishima’s smarter than this. He’s a pro hero, for crying out loud; he’s a public person, and society’s (especially the media’s) eyes are on him constantly. One dumb move and he’s sure to get dragged.
Still, it’s nice to let loose like this, especially when he’s surrounded by friends. It’s only been three years since graduating from UA, but man has a lot been going on. Between the struggles of being a pro hero and fending for himself as an adult, it’s almost like Kirishima has little to no breathing room anymore. Not going to lie, being an adult sucks major ass, but he loves being in the pro leagues.
“Bro, stop thinking so much,” Kaminari slurs, his eyes glazed over. Oh, this is just great – Kaminari’s already fucking sloshed. “Let loose! Have fun! Here, here – look at Ashido,” he babbles, jabbing a finger towards the dancefloor. Through the darkness of the club, Kirishima seeks out Ashido’s pink skin sticking out amongst the sea of sweaty bodies. “She’s out there having the time of her life.”
“Denki, man, you’re drunk,” Kirishima says.
“Oh, psssshhhh,” Kaminari rumbles, waving a dismissive hand. Slinging an arm around Kirishima’s shoulders, he leans in close and prods his friend’s solid chest. “Drink up, bud. You don’t get the chance to loosen up like this, eh? Besides…. A uh, a certain person is here!”
Dammit, Kirishima wishes Kaminari would just shut the hell up every once and a while. Despite being surrounded by loads of people and thundering music, one can’t be too sure that the wrong ears are going to pick up what Kaminari’s putting down. Instinctively, Kirishima’s eyes shoot to where you stand, drink clutched in hand and a dazzling smile on your face.
His heart clenches at the fond expression on your face. Ever since his second year in high school, Kirishima’s found himself shamelessly smitten with you. However, despite your oblivious nature and Kirishima’s stubborn one, his true feelings haven’t been told. He wants to make you smile like that, to whisk you away in his meaty arms, and to treat you like the royalty you are.
“You should talk to them,” Kaminari suggests, a shit-eating grin playing on his lips. “And maybe if you’re lucky, you’ll end up between their legs.” He giggles, then, his eyebrows waggling suggestively.
Kirishima’s face burns at his friend’s words. Sure, Kirishima would love to pull you to the side and talk your ear off, but the other thing? He can’t deny that his insides heat up pleasantly, that the slight twitch in his pants is too much to not ignore. “Fuck it,” Kirishima grunts, tipping back his head and emptying his own beer bottle.
Kaminari whoops and hollers as Kirishima slams his bottle down on a table and storms in your direction, a determined look displayed on his features. While he’s not as drunk as Kaminari, his mind is beyond hazy, and his steps aren’t as orderly as he wanted them to be. As he draws closer to where you stand, he sees you laugh at whatever Sato says; jealousy unexpectedly boils in Kirishima’s blood and his teeth gnash together. Yeah, Sato is a good guy and all, but he’s not Kirishima.
“Hey, guys,” he says, butting into your conversation. He flashes Sato a shark-toothed grin. “Buddy, mind if I steal (y/n) away for a moment? Thanks!” Before either you or Sato have the chance to respond, Kirishima’s suddenly grabbing onto your wrist and pulling you away.
“Kirishima! Hey! What are you doing!” you exclaim.
Kirishima doesn’t stop until the two of you are in the hallway leading back towards the restrooms; luckily for him, the light is even darker back here, so you probably won’t be able to see the blush burning his cheeks. A grunt slips from your lips as your back meets the brick wall, Kirishima’s large hands encaging either side of your head.
During his final year in UA, Kirishima finally hit his growth spurt; now standing at a whopping 204 centimeters, Kirishima practically towers over you. The height difference makes his insides squeeze in joy, his pulse beat harder. You’re just so cute, so fucking hot…
“Kirishima?” you ask, tone low. “Are you alright?”
“C’mon there, tiger, don’t act like a tease,” he drawls, face dropping lower. Your eyes widen at the pet name. Kirishima nearly curses for letting his tongue slip like that, but shit if he’s gonna let this opportunity pass.
“Your breath reeks of alcohol,” you continue, eyes turning half lidded. “You shouldn’t let Kaminari drag you down like that…”
“I can’t get you off my mind,” Kirishima blurts. “You’re just… you’re so cool and attractive and manly-“
“Kirishima.”
“I’m crazy about you, you know? Ever since high school-“
“Kirishima.”
“Then Kaminari had to go and put some…. thoughts in my head and I-“
“Eijirou.”
As his given name falls from your lips, Kirishima stills, his breath catching in his throat. Oh shit, now he’s done it. Damn Kaminari, spurring him on like that.
When did you get so close? Why do you look like that, so damn pretty with fluttering eyes and parted lips?
Slowly, he takes a hand off the wall and grasps your chin, his thumb brushing over your bottom lip. Blood rushes through his ears at the simple touch; his heart pounds wickedly, threatening to burst from his chest at any given second. He gasps as you reach up and lace your fingers together behind his neck and pull him even further down.
“You talk too much,” you murmur.
An inhuman squeak breaks free from his throat as the front of his pants tighten.
Uh-oh.
#mha#bnha#my hero academia#boku no hero academia#kirishima x reader#kirishima ejirou x reader#eijirou kirishima x reader#kirishima#eijirou kirishima#kirishima eijirou#mha kirishima#bnha kirishima#mha x reader#bnha x reader#request#empress writes#cv event
83 notes
·
View notes
Text
Strangulated
By Hale13
For the Summer of Whump Day 26 Prompt - Asphyxiation
“That’s pretty new,” Peter muttered aloud, perched on the side of a building in Midtown and staring intently at the man in a full on metal rhino costume destroying the front of a Well’s Fargo. The police that had responded to the call had drawn their weapons and were perched behind their cars, clearly just as baffled and making no attempts to stop or prevent the crime.
Words: 1754, Chapters: 1/1 (Complete), Language: English
Fandoms: Spider-Man (Tom Holland Movies)
Rating: Gen
Relationships: Peter Parker & Tony Stark
Characters: Peter Parker, Tony Stark, Rhino
TW: Strangulation
Read on AO3 or below the line break.
“That’s pretty new,” Peter muttered aloud, perched on the side of a building in Midtown and staring intently at the man in a full on metal rhino costume destroying the front of a Well’s Fargo. The police that had responded to the call had drawn their weapons and were perched behind their cars, clearly just as baffled and making no attempts to stop or prevent the crime.
“It is new Peter,” Karen’s voice chirped happily from his mask. “You have not faced this criminal before. Would you like me to activate instant kill?” She sounded far too hopeful for Peter’s liking and he sighed, dodging the small chunk of concrete that flew his way.
“Karen, darling, love of my life. We’ve talked about this,” he told her gently, swinging closer and dropping down behind the line of cop cars. “Instant kill is not the answer to all lives problems.”
“If you say so,” and she sounded so disappointed. Peter would have to have a conversation with Mr. Stark – he had no idea how he made his AI’s so lifelike but he really wanted to know.
“Ugh,” one of the cops said, rolling his eyes as he noticed Peter. “Scram Spider-Guy, this ain’t any of your business.”
Peter fought an eye roll of his own. “Real nice pal,” he said sarcastically, stepping forward anyway. The guys partner nudged him pointedly in the side.
“Just send in the freak. Might save us the effort.” Peter fought the urge to cringe at the sneer directed at him. He had a pretty thick skin but he wasn’t the biggest fan of being called a ‘freak’. Especially by the people he was trying to help.
“Happy to be of service,” Peter grunted with a two finger salute. “Just stay back and let the professional work.” He fired a web and took off in the direction of the rhino guy before either of the police had the chance to respond. He purposely used their car as a jumping off point just to really rub it in and smirked a little at their grunts of irritation. “Hey big guy!” He called as he landed in the pock-marked and cracked street. Rhino-guy turned around and charged with a roar. “Whoa there!” Peter called as he jumped over his head. “You haven’t even introduced yourself yet!”
“I will squash you like bug!” The man said in a thick Russian accent, scraping one of his feet against the ground like a bull and charging Peter head first again. Peter nimbly dodged again and dangled with one hand from a nearby streetlight.
“You know spiders are arachnids right? Not bugs?” Peter bantered, swinging around the pole and releasing at just the right moment to launch himself across the street the nail Rhino in the face, sending him stumbling back before he corrected himself with a roar. Peter somersaulted out of the way of another charge.
“Stay still so I can kill you,” he roared.
“Tempting,” Peter mused, webbing Rhino’s arms to his sides. “But I’ll pass.”
Rhino roared again in obvious frustration and ripped through Peter’s webs with great effort. “That’s not ideal,” Peter said as he fired more webs in an attempt to slow down Rhino to no avail. Freed once more, Rhino changed forward. This time, however, Peter took a step back into one of the holes in the asphalt and tripped; he was able to right himself quickly but not fast enough to dodge out of the way of Rhino’s hands.
“Oof,” Peter gasped, hands flying up to his throat where Rhino had wrapped his mechanized hands around Peter’s throat, holding him a couple feet above the ground and leaving Peter to flail his legs in an attempt to escape. “Not cool bro,” Peter breathed out with his limited air supply as the Rhino squeezed tighter and backed him up to slam Peter into a nearby brick wall.
“You talk too much,” Rhino grumbled, redoubling his hold on Peter and making him grunt with effort and scrambled to pull the hands from around his throat.
“Peter your pulse ox is dropping rapidly,” Karen said, displaying the number on his HUD and Peter squeezed his eyes shut as it ticked from ninety-three percent to ninety-two. “Calling Mr. Stark.”
“No don’t,” Peter wheezed out a little desperately, his throat feeling raw and swollen and his lungs beginning to burn.
“On my way kid,” Tony’s voice said through his comm as Karen connected his mentor to Peter’s HUD. “Any chance you can break out before you pass out.” Peter just let out a frustrated puff of air and, with intense effort, lifted his legs to press his feet against Rhino’s chest to begin pushing. His vision was tunneling and pulsing around the edges and Peter knew it was only his stubborn pig-headedness and sheer force of will that was keeping him conscious at this point. The pulse ox reading in the corner ticked down to eighty-seven and, with Herculean strength, Peter finally knocked the Rhino away from him and collapsed to the ground.
“‘M good,” Peter croaked tightly, letting his head rest back against the road as he recovered his breath. He didn’t have long through as his Spidey sense tingled violently and he threw himself to the side of the road to dodge out of Rhino’s path. His vision was still a little spotty and he stumbled like he was drunk but Peter was able to pull himself back to his feet and stand without assistance. “Not cool dude,” he said, his throat burning and his words coming out like he had been gargling gravel.
He needed to end this quick. He couldn’t afford to get caught again. With effort, Peter jumped back into the air, firing webs at rapid speed as he did so – attaching Rhino to the ground in a veritable cocoon. Rhino screamed in anger and struggled but Peter’s webs held this time much to his relief. “He’s all yours boys,” he said in the direction of the police, his voice thready and painful and he swallowed down a cough.
It took all the energy he had left to swing away, alighting on a nearby apartment roof and dropping first to his knees and then back to sit cross-legged. His neck hurt and he could feel the swelling starting to constrict his trachea and vocal chords. Tony landed in front of him a few seconds later, stepping out of his suit and squatting down in front of Peter with several cracks and pops of his knees.
“Try not to talk buddy,” Tony told him, lifting his mask up to his nose and pulling the neck down carefully, wincing at whatever he saw and making Peter hunch his shoulders and pull away, fixing his mask back to its usual position. “Helen’s waiting for us back in the MedBay. I’m going to carry you and your not going to bitch about it capiche?” Peter rolled his eyes knowing it would translate to the large white lenses on his mask but didn’t protest when Tony stepped back into the Iron Man armor and picked him up.
The flight back to the Tower was quick since Peter had ventured into Manhattan to patrol today and they were soon landing on the small balcony outside the MedBay doors. Peter still felt a little light-headed and dizzy and swayed a little in place when Tony lowered him back to the ground to stand on his own while the suited disassembled around him and flew off to the armory. “Steady there,” the man said gently, slinging Peter’s arm across his shoulders and helping him walk into the building.
“Hey Peter,” Helen Cho said as she approached them from the nurses station down the hall and ushered them into an open exam room. “Karen sent me your stats so let’s just see the damage yeah?” She said as Peter settled on the exam bed.
Peter smacked his hand into the spider emblem on his chest, letting the suit fall down to rest around his hips, pulling his mask off and tossing it next to him on the bed. Dr. Cho wrinkled her nose and softly palpated Peter’s neck making him grunt and grimace, manfully resisting the urge to pull away from her. “Well you’ve already got some pretty severe swelling,” she said, clipping a pulse oximeter onto his finger and frowning at the result. “And you’re still not oxygenating as well as I’d like.”
“So what’s the plan then,” Tony said, slapping a hand over Peter’s mouth when he opened it to speak and ignoring the glare Peter sent him and the spiteful lick Peter gave his hand in the hopes that Tony would remove his hand.
“Well I’m going to start supplemental oxygen first,” Dr. Cho said, unwinding an oxygen mask from the wall and pushing Peter back until he was reclined on the bed and slipped the mask over his mouth and nose. “I’ll have a nurse come in with something for you to change into and then I want to start IV steroids and pain relief to get the swelling down. With you’re healing,” she said addressing Peter, “you should only be here overnight. I just want to make sure that your airway doesn’t swell closed. You’ll also need to rest your voice since you probably have some damage to your vocal chords.”
Disappointed, Peter nodded. This was not in his plan for the day and he was really looking forward to playing Beast Slayers with Ned tonight but, if he was confined to a MedBay bed and doped up on his pain meds he doubted he would be worth much of anything. Well at least he’d probably catch up on some of his sleep.
A few hours later, floating due to his super strength meds and curled up under a pre-warmed blanket, Peter squeaked out a hoarse ‘thanks’ making Tony, sat beside him and tapping away at a tablet with his feet propped up on the end of Peter’s bed, fix him with a glare. “Aren’t you supposed to be resting your voice?” Peter just gave him a dopey smile and burrowed deeper into the blanket, adjusting the melting ice pack that was wrapped around his still tender throat.
He’d have to do some research of mechanized rhinos in the morning. He had already come up with some fun tweaks for his web fluid that might be beneficial going forward. With chemical equations dancing around in his brain, Peter fell into an deep, easy sleep.
14 notes
·
View notes
Text
Mammon (Obey Me!) - Prompt #26 - “Hold me, call me darling, kiss my cheeks, do whatever.”
This fic was requested by @maywish27 Thank you for making a request <3
------------------------------------------------------------
Most of us know the feeling, the gut wrenching, heart dropping feeling of getting your heart broken. If it happens enough, it seems to just deter you from falling in love. You may date, but you keep your distance, you make sure not to let yourself get too close because the thought of feeling that way again is just too terrifying. You had dealt with this feeling for a long time, never seeking to change it because after a while you just began avoiding dating and romance altogether. That was, until it was thrown right in your face without hopes of you escaping, love and affection and- and, well, Mammon.
It began normally, at first, you guys were simple acquaintances and he’d occasionally try to rope you into his money making schemes, but before you knew it, you were looking forward to hearing his ridiculous plans about making money, and that turned into wanting to see him smile, turning into making him smile whenever you could, turning into lingering looks at his lips or in his eyes. It went fast; but just like a tree getting bigger, you barely noticed it happening, and at the same time, it was completely inevitable. You had fallen in love. Maybe it was the way he smiled so gently as he said your name that night you two talked in the garden, maybe it was just the look in his eyes whenever he laughed; you weren’t sure why or how, but you were pulled into a deep ravine that you couldn’t get out of now. It terrified you. It was the best and worst feeling you’d ever experienced.
Although, unbeknownst to you, you weren’t the sole victim of cupid’s arrows, Mammon had fallen head over heels faster than he could comprehend. Now the two of you were in a game of cat and mouse, him chasing, looking for an opportunity to talk to you and you running like the wind to huddle yourself back up in a place where he couldn’t get to you. It was childish and stupid, but feelings have a way of making people do such things.
Where did this end up? Well, so far, nothing has changed in the story. Mammon was currently on his way to a modeling gig while wracking his brain for answers. ‘Did I do something wrong?’ ‘Am I not good enough?’ ‘I miss their smile…’ The Devildom didn’t have much of a sun, but still, he felt a strange burning feeling as if there was bright light shining right into his eyes. He checked his D.D.D. for the billionth time that day, only a couple texts from the brothers; Beel asked for some food, Satan asked for some spellbook, and Lucifer scolded him for not locking the door on his way out. ‘Hmph, can that guy ever say anything good about me?’ Mammon stopped in his tracks, that was the straw that broke the camel’s back. He put his D.D.D. back into his pocket and leaned on a brick wall to take a breath. There wasn’t a single message from you. Looking up at the dim sky, he put his hands to his face, ran them through his stark white hair and let his arms drop beside him. He let his legs fold and sat with his back against the wall, ‘just for a minute’ he thought ‘I’ll just stay here for a minute.’ He could feel the tears forming in his eyes, but he did nothing to stop them, it was pointless because he didn’t care if he cried about it, he didn’t care if anyone saw him crying about it. You barely spoke to him, you only saw each other at meals, you stopped hanging around with him after R.A.D., you just up and vanished. It broke his heart and it all felt so unfixable. He sighed a heavy sigh, stood up, and went back on his way to the studio.
You were in your room, staring at your own D.D.D., foolishly hoping for a text from Mammon. You didn’t know how to handle these feelings, but after a while of keeping your distance from him, it felt worse to be away from him than to be scared of loving him. You didn’t know how to fix this. You tried smiling at him more, you tried saying good morning and goodnight again, but maybe you’d ruined what you two had. He only smiled back and repeated the good mornings and goodnights, nothing more. Perhaps he didn’t want to talk to you? ‘No, that’s not right’ you thought as you remembered his pining for your attention, the way he looked when you said you couldn’t hang out. Maybe you really had ruined it.
Your D.D.D. buzzed and you hurriedly picked it up checking if it was Mammon and... it wasn’t. It was only Lucifer reminding you about your study session together. Disgruntled and confused, you sighed and pried your frame from the bed before making your way to his study.
*FLASH*
The camera focused on the demon’s face. His golden eyes reflected the light in the studio.
“Perfect, bro!” said a faceless cameraman that Mammon had never met before.
He forced a smile, “Great.”
He continued to model for a product he would never use as he wore a pink suit that he found rather garish with his hair done up with sticky hair products that he found uncomfortable. Even with everything going on, the only thought on his mind was you. How you’d laugh with him about all of that and it would show up on a magazine you’d buy just to remember the jokes between the two of you. An almost inconceivable wince crossed his handsome features as *flash* more pictures were taken.
At break time he rushed to his phone and checked if there were any new messages. There weren’t. He bit his lip, contemplating what to do. He eventually opened the messages between you and him and began typing and deleting and typing and deleting. He couldn’t figure out what to say to you or if you’d even want him to say anything. He never managed to write a full sentence before he was called back onto the set. At the end of the shoot, he took the suit off and fixed his hair, he walked out of the vibrantly colored studio feeling like a paintbrush filling in everything with grey.
Mammon made his way to the busy streets and it seemed like every face he took the time to look at looked like yours, that demon’s eye color, the long eyelashes on the other, the hair color on the demon selling food, the smile on another selling flowers. He was insufferably in love and it was showing.
You knocked on the door, being let in by Lucifer.
With a frown and dejected tone you greeted him, “Hey.”
“Hello, MC, is something the matter?” he asked, immediately noticing that something was obviously wrong.
You groaned and flopped your books onto the table,
“Of course there is! You’re just not the one I wanted to notice.”
His red eyes rolled as he retorted, “Who was supposed to notice?”
You sat down and put your head in your hands, murmuring, “Mammon.”
At this point Lucifer’s eyes were going to roll out of his head, “Ugh, what did he do this time?”
You grunted and replied, “Nothing… I did the something this time.” You frowned and fretted, “What's wrong with me?”
He sat down next to you, speaking in sincerity, “MC, from my perspective, there is nothing wrong with you.”
Without a reply from you, he spoke again, “just tell him what the matter is.”
Picking your head up from the table, you gave Lucifer the look of a sad puppy and then flopped your head right back down. He then tapped the top of your head, alerting you that you came here to study and you were going to do it. Reluctantly, you followed along as he scaled through a book you simply couldn’t focus on, I mean, how could you?
*GASP*
“Oh my gosh! It’s you! Hey look it’s Mammon! From the magazines!!!”
He was turning a corner as he slowly made his way back home and was confronted by a group of squealing fans, to be quite honest it gave him a boost. He beamed a smile and replied to the group doting over him,
“That’s me, right before your eyes! THE great Mammon!”
Just as he said that, remembrance of you rushed its way through his thoughts, he knew you’d make fun of him for saying that. He knew that it would make you laugh… In fact, he had only seriously called himself that once, the first time, any time after that was just him giving in to a desire to see that great big smile form on your face and hear the laugh that escaped from it.
After some autographs and photos, the squealing fans had left and Mammon was faced with a choice, should he go home or not? A look at his phone with no message from you made up his mind; he didn’t want to go home if it meant he couldn’t hear that laugh, gosh, did he have enough of this feeling. He decidedly took out his D.D.D. and sent a text to you that he’d been waiting to send for a long time. He made his way through the tall buildings and the business people filling a bustling city and landed on a calm beach as the faint sun in the devildom tucked itself away. He could feel that distance, he knew the reality but somehow he chose not to believe it. He chose to look at you as if it were the day you’d met, as if he was always going to look at you and light up like a billion stars in the night sky. So, he walked and walked and walked; he walked until his legs gave out on that beach beside the city. He sat down, looking out to the lights beyond the lake, it was so quiet, he only had his thoughts to keep him company as chilly air brushed past him and him alone. He flopped down, letting the sand run through his hair, run through his hands. A faint golden light bounced off his features. It seemed to hold an air of sadness, much like a painting that could never be completed. In feeble attempts to clear his mind, you’d appear in his mind’s eye, when he closed his eyes he could see you, when he took deep breaths, he heard the sound of your voice.
“UGH!” You slammed the book closed, FINALLY you were done studying. Lucifer picked his own books up to put away right before he paused,
“MC, I-” his hand tensed around the book he held and he cleared his throat.
“Hm?”
“Nothing, I was just going to say that- that I’m sure Mammon would understand how you feel if you just talk to him. I’m not one for discussing emotional matters, you know that, but it does not mean I am emotionless; I know more than you might think about the subject, such as I know that this situation won’t be resolved unless someone says something.”
You looked thoughtfully at the books in your own hands,
“I’m just scared. Scared it won’t turn out like I want it to and scared that both of us might get hurt.”
Lucifer made his way to his desk, “If he hurts you then I’ll torture him.”
“Lucifer!”
He chuckled, “What? I was only kidding, sort of.” He sighed, “MC, if you don’t do anything then you’ll never know what would’ve happened. To put it lightly, I’ve had experiences where I’ve been a coward and I still hold regret for it. It is rather hard to tell someone how you feel, but it is my belief that a lot of the time, it’s worth the risk of getting hurt.”
Just then your D.D.D. buzzed, it was Mammon asking if you two could talk. You stood up from your chair, “Thank you for the advice, Lucifer,” you said as you decidedly made your way out of the room to go and find Mammon.
You left Lucifer sitting alone in his office chair, wishing that perhaps he could have been more confident in the moment, but nonetheless glad that you once again had that beautiful smile on your face.
Meanwhile at the lakeside,
“Hah. What am I doing here?” he asked himself as he splayed out on the sand, staring into a sky that had gone dark while he waited for a reply from you. How could you still be everywhere when you were gone? Why did he have to feel like this? He didn’t have any answers, maybe he didn’t want them; it would be too complicated, too painful. He let out a disgruntled sigh and stood up while brushing the sand from his clothes.
“Just five more minutes,” he whispered in desperate hope that you would show up. He stretched his gaze up to the sky once more, “five more minutes.”
“Mammon?”
He whipped his head around to find you walking his way. He was dead silent, staring with wide eyes as you approached, a worried expression on your face.
Once you got close enough, you asked,
“You said you needed to talk to me?”
It felt uncomfortable being here, having this tangible hesitation hanging in the brisk air. It felt uncomfortable to see that look on his face, seeing every emotion he felt in that moment; you so badly wanted to yell out, saying ‘I’m sorry!’ saying, ‘I wish I weren’t so scared!’ but those vulnerable words were left as thoughts as timid words took over.
“What was it you wanted to say?”
He bit his lip, formulating a response, “Honestly? Anything. I just wanted- I needed to talk to you and hear your voice.”
After a moment’s pause, you asked him,
“Mammon, are you okay?”
His face contorted into a cheap half smile as an empty laugh rolled off his lips with a response,
“No.”
“No?” you asked.
He didn’t accord any response and the two of you stood, stuck in your own thoughts and feelings.
You got closer,
“Mammon, I- I’m sorry… I don’t want you to not be okay.” You crossed your arms to fight the chill that the gentle wind held. Mammon looked at you,
“Are you cold?”
You sighed, “I’m fine… I-”
“Here,” he said, cutting you off as he removed his coat to give to you. You took it from him as he seemed to refuse looking into your eyes.
Closer, again, you spoke,
“Please, just tell why you said you’re not okay.”
With the moonlight giving his figure a soft glow, he looked down. His brow furrowed and he was running his hands through his hair. He stumbled through a couple half sentences without looking at you until out came a sigh mixed with a laugh as if to say ‘fuck it.’ He looked at you. Pure emotion made a home in his eyes as he stared into your own and spoke in a soft voice,
“I’m in love with you.”
It was in a matter of fact tone said with no hesitation, said with nothing else but a breeze that threatened to steal his quiet words away,
“And I- I just have to tell you that. At least once, I need you to hear it.”
There was a long pause, he wasn’t looking for an answer, he wasn’t sure he even wanted to hear one. You opened your mouth but you froze, you didn’t know how to reply, it made you so nervous that any words you tried to form just wouldn’t. The only noise was the gentle collision of calm waves against the rocks.
“Mammon, I don’t know what to say. I don’t know what to do.”
“Hold me,” with a delicate upturn of his lips, as if he was telling himself he knew this would happen all along, he said “call me names, kiss my cheeks, do whatever, do something, do anything.” Desperation wracked his words, as heavy teardrops fell from his eyes like boulders from a cliff, blurring the image of you while a skin deep smile failed to cover how hurt he was truly feeling.
“I don’t want to be ‘just friends’ anymore, I can’t.”
You couldn’t get any more words out of your mouth before your throat was seized by choking sobs. Hearing him say that, it flipped a switch inside you. You took his face in your hands and pushed your lips against his, the teardrops tasting salty as you said what you wanted to say, what you needed to say, without using any words. Screaming ‘I love you’ with every silent moment passing, with every tear that rolled down your face. You flew your white flag to the war inside yourself and chose to lose yourself into the kiss as he cupped his hands around your cheeks and pulled you closer and closer under the night sky.
And so, that’s how it ended up. A childish impulse driven away by a different, brighter, childish impulse and a nighttime breeze skipping across the sand.
-----------------------------------------------------
Oof there's a long story behind this one, took some inspiration from real life and also a little bit of inspiration from an episode of the office. Bonus points for anyone who knows what episode lmao.
Hope you enjoyed reading! It's written a little differently than my other stories but i like the way it came out :)
#mammon#obey me! mammon#obey me mammon#mammon obey me#mammon avatar of greed#shall we date mammon#obey me!#obeyme#obey me#obey me lucifer#lucifer#obey me! lucifer#lucifer obey me#swd lucifer#Obey Me Levi#obey me leviathan#obey me! leviathan#obey me! levi#levi obey me#levi#obey me shall we date#obey me! asmodeus#obey me asmodeus#obey me asmo#obey me! asmo#asmo obey me#asmo#shall we date asmodeus#obey me satan#obey me! satan
222 notes
·
View notes
Text
Love Doesn’t Do Encores Ch3 Meeting The Champion
After giving Gloria's mother your good bye's you exited after Gloria and paused. Eyes widening at the sight of beautiful spacious meadows and all kinds of plants including what looked like the beginnings of a forest over towards the very far right.
"Y/N! C'mon!!" You blinked and looked down. Gloria was waiting right next to Hop, she waved to you as you looked down at them and you nodded back in under standing.
As you took a few steps from the home, you turned your head to look around the front of it. A cottage like in a cliche fairytale greeted you as well as leaved vines hanging all over from the roof hanging down from it. The front of the house consisted of potted plants and flower bushes, a wheel barrel with a few gardening tools inside, and a small space of fertile brown dirt surrounded by a ring of stones filled with more plants. A little farther away was a stone fence leading down the dirt path you began walking down to the two teenagers, you passed a small grass type pokemon who babbled something in it's own language at you happily. You thought if memory served right it was a Budew?? But you didn't pay much attention to it before walking the steps down towards the two kids, noticing some more sheep pokemon near the two of them. One of them the kids were watching one of the sheep pokemon continously roll and bump into a wooden fenced gate over and over again.
Hop blinked from the sheep pokemon for a moment and looked over at Gloria as you reached the bottom step and chuckled. "Hahaha! Have a look at you, Gloria! That old bag looks like it could pull you over! At least we know that it should hold anything Lee might bring, even if it's as big as a snorlax!"
"Hey! I happen to look great in this! It matches my hair perfectly!," she huffed back and Hop continued to chuckle before blinking and turning his head towards you, "Oh hey, Ms. Y/n! Glory said you were gonna be traveling with her since you two were heading the same way."
You nodded. "Yeah I guess so. But you can just call me Y/n."
"Alright! Cool!" He turned his head along with you and Gloria when a loud thump from your right caught your all's attention. It turned out it was the second sheep pokemon thing. It rolled like a ball and had rammed itself into the wooden fence that lead off towards the forest you woke up in. "A Wooloo..." Wooloo? Was that what they- OH!! Now you remember! You had to really start wracking your brain if you wanted to get past this. "But what's it doing here?" He watched as the Wooloo rolled hard into the fence again. "Hey! You silly wooloo! I see what you're up to! Don't go using Tackle on that fencing!" The pokemon turned to him and gave off a loud baa in protest at Hop. "Now you listen! No going past that fence! No!" He scolding wagging a finger at the pokemon like a parent scolding a child. " Everyone knows there are scary Pokemon living in the Slumbering Weald! " He looked at you for a second. "Well almost everyone."
"Meeeh?" The wooloo protested again but didn't try to tackle the fence again.
Hop nodded and turned back to Gloria and you. "Now that that's been taken care of...How about it, Gloria? Let's race! Bet I can make it to my house first, what with you lugging that big old bag!"
"I don't think that's a good idea. Y/n could get lost and she's never bee- HEY WAIT!!" She reached out just as Hop chuckled, turned, and ran off down the dirt path with his wooloo pal right behind him. "HEY!! THAT'S CHEATING AND YOU KNOW IT!!" She sighed shaking her head and turning to you. "Sorry 'bout that. He must really be excited to see Lee again." She smiled and pointed. "C'mon! I'll show you the way to his house. Knowing Leon, he's going to be late again seeing as it wouldn't be the first time he forgot where his own house was too."
"It's alright. I can get why he's excited,'' you assured her.
"Oh, do you have a brother too?" She started walking and you followed.
"Nah. Only child actually. It must be fun having a brother like you and Hop tho."
She shrugged. "Somtimes. When Victor and I were babies everyone kept mixing the Postick twins up until Ma eventually stopped making us wear matching outfits."
You hummed and decided to take in the town's scenery as you followed her, rubber gumboots making squeaking noises. If you remembered right, meeting Leon for the first time in the game is also where the player (or in this case Gloria) got their starter pokemon for the game. Maybe it would be the same for here too. You looked around at your surroundings as you two stepped over a bridge and creek. There was a small herd of wooloo in the distance, as well as a windmill, a couple farms, a few houses, and a silo. A few butterfly looking pokemon fluttered in the air near the wooloo herd but their name escaped you in the moment. It was just really pretty to look at..although your mind wondered elsewhere. Back home. What was your mother thinking right now? Did she think you ran away? What if she was worried sick right now and reported you missing? A guilty feeling eased into your gut. You never wanted to make her worry. But now-
"Hey, Y/n. Are you ok there?" You blinked and turned to Gloria who cocked a brow as you both walked. Passing a middle aged man with dark brown hair, maybe one of the NPCs? "You were kinda staring off there for a minute."
"Hm? OH! Uh..N-No Im fine. Just thinking about something. Ahehe."
Gloria still stared at you but shrugged and continued walking to a brick house not very fair away from her's actually with a small comcrete rectangle with a pokeball painted into it, and like gloria's had some potted plants around it too.
"Hey, Gloria!" Both of you looked over to a small boy sitting on the brink fence who waved friendly at you. "Hop was looking for you, you know! But no need to go to the next town to find him when he lives right next door, right?"
"YEAH! Lucky me!," she called back before gesturing to you. "C'mon! You're going to like Hop and Leon's mom! She's like my mom but with a more stubborn attitude."
You didn't say anything but followed her and wondered how this would go. You two continued to go down the road and you noticed Hop was waiting rather impatiently by the white door.
"Hey! I thought we were trying to hurry!"
"Well I told you to wait up! Y/n could've gotten lost!" She retorted back.
Hop through his arms out. "I literally live across the creek from you-....You know what? Let's just go inside and see if Lee showed up in the five minutes I was gone!" He grabbed the doorknob and pushed the door open. "Oh. You can come in too if you'd like Y/n. A friend of a friend is my pal too!
You smiled. "Thanks!"
"Or got lost in the ten minutes you were out," Gloria mumbled but Hop didn't hear as he went in and you both followed.
You stepped into a small room similar to Gloria's home, with a pink wall in front of the door, more gum boots, vase of umbrellas and a stairway leading away to a second floor. Hop went to the left and you two of course followed after him into what else, a kitchen. But this one was a lot more bigger you thought than Gloria's. This kitchen had biege-tan wallpaper, green cabinets, and more space to add a whole table and a couple chairs too. Oh wow! Way bigger than your kitchen back home that's for sure. In there was a woman. Her purple hair just above her neck, wearing a yellow shirt with jeans and green house shoes, and atm she was shopping what looked like carrots, lettace, and other veggies. But she paused and turned her head when she heard footsteps come in. Her golden eyes and skin tone matching Hop to a T.
"Mum!? Is he here!?," Hop asked excitedly.
The woman stopped chopping the carrot in her hand and fully turned to you all. "There you are at last, Hop! Oh, and you've brought Gloria along. Hello, Dear." She greeted and smiled as soon as she noticed the brown haired gal. But her eyes blinked at you. "Oh. And who's this?"
"Hi, Mrs. L!," Gloria greeted happily and loudly before jabbing a thumb at you behind her. "This is Y/n! She's going to be my traveling partner when my journey starts! Isn't it cool! Maybe Ill even get a rival before I even leave town too!"
"Is that so?" She smiled at you. "Well hello to you too young lady-"
"Yeah, yeah! But where's Lee!?," Hop interrupted impatiently tilting his head at one of the green cabinets, "Have you got him crammed in a cupboard?"
"Hop!" The lady said in that mother tone. The one that made all kids freeze when they heard their name be called in THAT tone. And that's exactly what Hop did as he paused and his mother placed one hand onto her hip with a frown. "Now don't you be so rude like that especially in front of guests. He's still not here yet! For the hundredth time...Honestly, Hop, you must learn some patience!" Hop mumbled an apology and his mother sighed. "He's probably only just arrived in Wedgehurst."
"Wedgehurst?" You asked.
"The station just down the road," Mrs. L answered you.
"Then that's where I'm going!," Hop exclaimed pointing out the window towards the outside, "You know Lee is hopeless with directions. I'll make sure he doesn't get lost on the way!"
"Oh, will you?" Mrs. L asked amused...before humming in thought. "Yes, that probably is for the best..."
You jumped with Hop suddenly turned to you with an excited smile. "You've got to come with me, Y/n! You've still never met my big bro, right?...Wait. Have you met him?" You shook your head no as an answer. Because technically you didn't. Only in a video game. "Oh good! You can't miss out on your chance to meet the undefeated Champion!" He then turned to Gloria. "I'll wait for you on the route!" Before running off again.
"HOP! WAIT!'', Gloria whined but the door was already slamming behind Hop's form and she groaned. "UUUUHHHHH!!! Leon is bad with direction just as bad as Hop is with patience!!"
The chuckles and head shake of Mrs. L is what directed you both back to her. "Go on with Hop to pick up Leon, won't you, Gloria? I know you're the reliable sort. I'll have everything ready for a barbecue in the garden by the time you're all back!"
Gloria sighed. "Sure, Mrs. L. You can count on me." She waved you to follow her as she turned and trudged towards the door. "C'mon Y/n. We ca-"....She paused mid step and her eyes went wide. ".....BARBECUE!? AH MAN!! I FORGOT ABOUT THAT!?"
You blinked. "Forgot what?"
She groaned and continued walking. "Today's not the actual day we're leaving on our journey." She peeked at eye at you. "It's the day we're getting our new pokemon partners from someone. The journey part is a few days later."
"OH! Well that's alright,'' you assured her. Honestly not a bust to you either if it meant you'd get to see some more pokemon too. "Im sure it'll be fun!"
Gloria seemed to be a bit mopey at her remembering her new predicament, but still went ahead with you out. She pointed back down the road where you came and you nodded following her back up the road, before turning right and seeing Hop waiting for you two just a few yards way, as you two approuched he smiled wider.
"Let's get a move on!," he shouted excitedly, "Only remember, Gloria..Wild pokemon come out of nowhere if you walk through patches of tall grass! I've got my Wooloo with me, so I'm ready for battles against wild pokemon, of course! But not you, Glory. So we'll steer clear of tall grass as we go."
"Gee. I never knew that," Gloria rolled her eyes.
"Hey! I was just giving you the same advice Lee gave me...Oh wait." He looked at you. "Do you have any pokemon on you Y/n?" Gloria turned to you too at the question.
"Uh....Well...I n-never even owned an actual pokemon before," you answered reaching a hand up to rub the back of your neck.
"WHAT?! How could you not ever own a pokemon before?"
"Eh...I was busy traveling?" You gave a shrug with the excuse as Hop shook his head.
....Hop shook his head. ''Well anyways, we better get to the station before Lee gets lost trying to find his way home. The last thing we need is him somehow ending on top of Old Lady Harriet's barn again."
"Yeah. I'll never know how he ended up there," Gloria replied.
"Well....Let's go meet Lee at the station!" He turned and pointed down the road, waving his other hand in a 'follow me' motion. "It's dead ahead from here!" He then turned and began jogging down the road.
"HEY! You really need to learn to be more patient! C'mon Y/n!," Gloria yelled before running after him.
You blinked, but with the old back pack over your shoulder, you jogged after the kids. Running down the hill and past a sign reading 'Route 1' and towards what looked like a train station the closer yougot...and the closer you got the more you blinked. It looked like....people were there. A small gathering that became more apparent the closer you got following the two teens. The rest of the town could also be seen the closer you got. Soon you were running over a stone bridge right behind the crowd of people and came to a stop, heaving for breath right beside the two teens. ...Oh right. This must've been the scene in the game where Leon and the player first ever meets! ...But this crowd was definately much BIGGER than the one you remember from the game. You blinked and looked around the murmuring people. There must've been thirty maybe forty people here of all kinds of ages waiting for Leon. And you weren't the only one to try and look over the crowd. Both Hop and Gloria were hopping and leaning this way and that to try and peek around the crowd blocking all the way around the train station.
"DO YOU SEE HIM?!", Hop asked Gloria in the middle of her holding her hat to her head and jumping up to peer over the crowd.
"NU UH!! The place is too packed!!"
You blinked and had to stand on your tip toes just to try and glimpse the doors to the station yourself. But you caught just a glimpse of the big doors open and two figures coming out-
"ITS HIM!!," Gloria shouted and you jumped at her suddenly next you you.....sitting on top of Hop's shoulders as he grunted to keep them both upright as he held her up. But gasped excitedly at her announcement. "AND HIS CHARIZARD TOO!!"
"REALLY- AH!!"
Both kids toppled over and you hurried over to them to make sure the two were alright. In the meantime the crowd began to cheer louder than ever!! You were just helping Gloria up as she was rubbing her head when the deep man's voice sounded off.
"Hello, hello, Wedgehurst!!,'' the man's voice called out making Hop instantly get up with a gasp scrambling to his feet, "Your Champion, Leon, is back!!"
"LEON!!" Hop scrambled to the crowd as you helped Gloria to her feet. Desperately jumping and waving his hands around to get his attention past the crowd. "LEON!! HERE!! OVER HERE!!"
"I promise I'll keep doing my best to deliver the greatest battles for you all to watch!!," the man's voice shouted off again happily.
"Are you ok?," you asked Gloria looking her over as she nodded and dusted herself off.
"Yeah. Won't be the first time we tried that trick!" She looked behind her and quickly scooped up her hat laying on the ground next to her and plopped it back upon her hand as the crowd began shouting cheers of praise drowning out Hop's voice in the back.
"It's our unbeatable champion!" "Leon, you and charizard are the best!" "WE LOVE YOU LEON!!" "SIGN MY BOOK!!" "THAT'S THE MAN MY DAUGHTER WENT TO SCHOOL WITH!!" "LEON!! MR. LEON!! PLEASE LET ME GET A PHOTO OF YOU IN YOUR VICTORY POSE!!" "LEON!! LEON!! LEON!!" "WE'RE ON IT!! We've all been working on our battle skills just like you've taught us, Lee!!" "But that charizard of yours is to strong for the likes of us to take on!"
"LE-ON!!," Hop desperately called out trying to see past two very tall men, unfortunately being drowned out still.
The poor champion hadn't even noticed the figure of his younger brother through the crowd as he smiled and tried to answer the crowd as best as he could. "Well thank you for that! I hope you all carry on training up your pokemon and never shy from battle!....Oh! Of course Ill sign it for you little buddy!...Then come challenge me for the Champion title!...Too true Charizard is blazingly strong. But other pokemon can be strong as well! That's why I want the strongest of challengers to fill the Gym Challenge and come battle me! My wish is for Galar's Trainers to work together to become the strongest in all the world!" You also thought you heard a dragon call from his charizard to, but you couldn't be sure with this massive crowd. "....OH! Yes! Of course! I'd love to have a picture with your daughter!"
"Im never going to get Leon to notice me!'' Hop had taken a few steps back from the crowd and looked upset to see no openings in the crowd. "At this rate, Leon won't get away until it's nighttime!"
"Maybe you could stand on my shoulders?," Gloria offered.
You stood there for a moment taking in Hop's pleaing face and the crowd. ...Well you didn't want these two trying to stand on one another and falling over again. You'd feel bad if they got hurt while around you even if you weren't they're babysitter...but maybe there was another way. The idea hit you in an instant and you smiled. "Hey Hop!" He looked towards you and you signaled for him to come over to you. "Come here so I can lift you up! He might be able to see you better if someone taller helped you." Actually you weren't sure if you were physically strong enough to hold up a teenager, but it was probably a safer way than two kids climbing on top of each other like a jenga game.
But Hop's face lit back up. "GREAT IDEA!!"
He then came over to you and turned around as you grabbed him under the arms when he faced the crowd. "Ok, ready?" You asked and he nodded yes. "Ok. Hang on cuz I haven't tried this before."......Yeah. This plan wasn't as easy as you thought it would be. It was like trying to lift a hundred pound stone with your flimsy noodle arms as you grunted and somehow by some miracle managed to lift the boy and pull him up to shoulder level with one of the tallest people in the back. Certainly still not tall enough to be noticed- The wieght all of a suddenly became lighter when Hop lifted higher, and you briefly caught a glance why when Gloria had placed her hands under one of Hop's feet and pushed him up higher with both of your combined strength. Enough for the smiling boy to be hoisted a head or two above the back crowd. "Please hurry up and work!" You hissed arms shaking. You weren't sure how long you two could hold him up.
"LEE!!" Hop shouted at the top of his lungs and waved his arms around just as Leon turned back forward.
He blinked for a moment surprised to see his little brother so high up, before he smiled widely. "Hop!" He called back and made his way towards his little brother. Charizard in tow.
"HE'S COMING!!"
Whelp that was enough to get you two to start lowering him down and when he was safely put back onto solid ground you both groaned. Gloria shaking out her hands and you leaning back to stretch out your sore arms. Well....at least it worked. Hop was practically (excuse the pun) hopping in excitement as the crowd slowly parted and before them walked forth the champion of galar! He was-....Honestly he was a lot more goofy looking than you remembered. Maybe it was the giant grin? Or the bad sense of direction?? Or the laugh he gave when his baby brother hugged him and he hugged back. Which you did smile at.
"Lean!" Hop shouted into the hug. "I missed you!"
"So, my number one fan in all the world has come out of his way to pick me up!" They soon pulled away from each other with Hop absolutely beaming up at his older brother. "Look at you, Hop!" He hummed eyeing him a moment. "I reckon you've grown....exactly an inch and a quarter last time I saw you!"
"Bingo! That's the sort of sharp eye that's kept you undefeated for so long, eh, Leon?"
"Hm. Well it's funny because for a moment I could've sworn you got a growth spurt and grown taller than me," he teased back and Hop shook his head turning to you and Gloria.
"Nah. They helped me out in getting your attention."
Leon turned to the two of you and Gloria smiled widely when his smile landed on her with another hum. "And these bright eyes over here...I've got it! You must be Gloria! Am I right?" He asked in the same teasing voice which made Gloria playfully roll her eyes. "I've heard LOADS about you from my little brother."
You blinked. That's right. In the game Gloria (or Victor) never met the Champion before Hop had them help retrieve him from the train station-
"Oh knock it off, Lee! You know it's me." Her response from him was him ruffling her hat and hair playfully.
"Oh y'know I was just teasing! It's good to see you too, Glory! How's your Mom and Victor doing?"
Gloria giggled before shaking her head at the ruffling and reaching up to fix her hat. "Fine. Pretty sure Mum's helping with the barbecue dinner and Victor started his journey earlier this year."
"Wow. He did? I must've missed a lot since being back."
Wait. What the-...Oh that right! Gloria did mention a few times she knew Leon since she was smaller. So not only were Victor and Gloria twin siblings here, but they both definately know Leon personally too. That's two differences between the game and this world so far...other than the larger crowd too, but you made a mental note just in case they came up later.
"There you go again." You blinked at Gloria again as she rolled her eyes. "You were staring off at nothing again, Y/n."
"Oh..Uh sorry. Just thinking about something....Again." Gloria rose a brow but you looked up past her when Leon stepped beside her.
" Oh. So you're the other one that helped Hop, yes?" He asked in a friendly tone and smile.
Before you could speak tho, Gloria chimed in proudly. "YEP! That's right! Not only did Y/n help but she agreed to be my traveling buddy for my upcoming journey!"
"Is that so? Good for you Glor! But I don't think we've properly been introduced." With a swish of his cape Leon proudly pointed at himself and smiled confidently. "I'm the Galar Region's Greatest ever Pokemon Champion!...And a massive charizard fan, too! People call me the Unbeatable Leon!"
You couldn't help the chuckle and smile you gave and he smiled wider. Did he always say things so playfully or funny like this in the game? This was definately a goofy older brother type.
"Come on, Lee! And you two, Gloria! Y/n! Bet I can beat the both of you back home!"
"You're on! And this time I can finally catch up with you!"
Hop smirked with a challenge. "Oh yeah!" Gloria opened her mouth- Hope turned and bolted back up the dirt road. "LAST ONES THERE IS A SMELLY SKUNTANK!!"
"NO FAIR!! YOU NEVER SAID GO!!" Gloria shouted running right after him.
Leon laughed out loud watching the kids run off and shake his head. "That Hop...Always wanting to be the best, isn't he? With a proper rival of his own, I bet he'd push himself to become something truly speacial..."
"Oh he will. I know he is-..." You froze up as he turned to you. OH CRAP! How could you be a dummy and forget you already knew what would happen!? Quickly thinking you held up your hands and sputtered out, "B-Because he has such a great role model! H-H-He r-r-really looks up to you y'know! You're a really kind person and good brother!" He blinked seeming surprised and you again froze up. Oh CARP! Was that too much!? Did you come off as a wierdo or something!?
"Thank you!".....You blinked staring at his smile and made a 'Huh' sound and he chuckled again. "I said thank you. That's honestly really nice of you to say so. I always try to be the best person and role model I can be for Hop and others like him. It's just one of the many duties as the best Galar Champion."
"Uh...Your w-welcome."
He smiled and turned back to the watching crowd with another cape swish. "Well, everyone! I bid you farewell for today! But don't you fret..." In a sudden blur he struck a pose with his arm pointed towards the sky and the crowd cheered loudly for it! Giving the same hand signal back. "I'll always be around to make sure everyone in Galar can have a Champion time!" You couldn't help but smile as he did so. Yep. At least this Lean was pretty spot on from the vaugue memories you have of when you played the game. He turned back to you with a smile. "Hey. Since the kids already ran ahead why don't you race me there? It'll be fun!"
Well....Why not? You were stuck in a video game and meeting the greatest rival between Gloria and the game's ending, and you heading home. One race just back up the road wouldn't hurt right? So you agreed and off you two ran back off towards Hop's house........AAAAAnd it turned out if you thought you were out of shape by lifting Hop up for a few seconds, you were sitting on the ground a lil ways from Leon who patted your wheezing form making sure you were alright. Eventually taking a seat in one of the green lawn chairs while Lean excused himself to speak to the children after you confirmed to him you were alright after your short run. His Charizard standing a lil ways from him. Whatever it was Lean was offering it was exciting the two teens in front of him.
"Come on, Lee!," Hop whined, "You promised us a present! So out with it!" ...OH! That's right. This was the part in the game where Hop and the player got their first- "You brought Gloria and me pokemon. You did, didn't you? I know you must have!"
Gloria snapped between the two brothers gobsmacked. "Wait...LEAN!? Is giving us our first pokemon!? We're getting our first pokemon from THE Champion!? NO WAY!! You've got to be kidding me!"
"Glory, where did you THINK we'd get them?"
She shrugged. "I mean-...Ma gave Victor the wild wooloo she caught. Y'know. The one that kept getting into her garden to eat it, so she caught it and gave it to Vick before he left-
Both children looked up when Lean cleared his voice to get their attention. "Right then." He smiled brightly placing his hand on his hips. "The greatest gift from the greatest Champion. It's show time, everyone! Take a good look you two!" In a fluid motion Lean pulled three normal pokeballs out of nowhere and tossed them towards the battlefield area beside the three. Here you go. You leaned forward to watch in anticipation as three absolutely ADORABLE pokemon popped out. A green plant monkey looking pokemon, One that looked like a rabbit with a band aid over his nose, and what you could only think of as a blue chameleon newt looking one. "Meet your new potential partners! The Grass-Type Pokemon Grookey! The Fire-Type pokemon Scorbunny! And the Water-Type Pokemon Sobble! I made sure to reveive the best of the bunch for you three!!....Well-" Lean scratched the back of his neck. "I had assumed Victor would be here too, but hey. More variety right?"
You along with the other three watched as the three happy pokemon chittered and ran around. Grookey climbing the tree and then scampering over to a fruit on the branch, chittering excitedly and began tapping it with the stick from it's head. The Sobble diving into the pool nearby. And Scorbunny running around the field leaving flame footsteps in it's wake. And you smiled at their little antics...until it went kinda wrong. The sobble spat a small spurt of water that accidentally his the poor scorbunny and you watched as the poor fire type pokemon jumped in shock from the sudden shower and ended up colliding into the branch the Grookey was on before falling to the ground by the pool. Luckily Grookey didn't fall but the fruit it was insterested in did. It fell with a splash into the small pool startling the sobble into leaping out of the water. The poor thing gave off a couple cries until it's two counterparts scampered over and comforted their pal in their own pokemon language.
"All right!", Lean called to them, "Everyone line up!" The three little pokemon happily did as he asked and as soon as the three were lined up he turned back to his brother and Gloria gesturing to them. "Which will you choose?"
Gloria looked at them with glee and excitement in her eyes. You guessed Hop must've noticed her eagerness because he pointed at them. "Go on. You pick first. I've already got my Wooloo, after all." Said sheep pokemon baaed next to him.
Gloria gasped and turned to Hop wide eyed. "REALLY!? AW! Thanks, Hop! You're the best pal ever!" Hop chuckled with a small pink hue to his cheeks-...Huh. You didn't think that happened in the game. But Gloria and you were soon distracted by the teen's determined face. She scanned over the three excited pokemon smiling up at her carefully, like how you would when you would do homework. ....Eventually her brown eyes went back to the middle pokemon and pointed. "I chose you as my future partner and totally cool companion!!"
Leon smiled at the excited bunny-like pokemon's expression. "Ah! Scorbunny is Fire Type. It's filled to bursting with Fiery Passion! You're set on the Fire Type Pokemon Scorbunny?"
"You best your champion title I am, Lee! I can tell we're going to get along great!" The small pokemon did a number of excited hops bringing up flames from it's feet. "Can you do a fist bump buddy?" The small pokemon nodded and when Gloria offered a fist the Scorbunny bounced up and delivered a cute punch to her own. Aw!
Lean chuckled. "Well it's no surprise you chose the one riled up with confidence like yourself. Go get his pokeball there and we'll let Hop pick next."
Hop nodded. "So it'll be Scorbunny for you? Nice one! I'll go with...Hm." His gold eyes glanced between the two hopeful pokemon as they stared up at him as he studied them carefully....Eventually pointing to- "Grookey! You're mine!" And the small money pokemon chittered in pure glee. "I'm aiming to be the next Champion, so be ready! You and I'll be doing some serious training!" Hop's new Grookey made a chittering noise, chittering again when his Wooloo baaed at him again.
"I bet you will be, Hop," Lean spoke in a gentle voice and Hop blinked up towards him when Lean patted his back with a proud look, "That's why I brought these pokemon along for you and Gloria. So the two of you can battle and train and grow stronger together...to try to reach me!" Hop smiled at him, but the brothers were soon distracted when a sad noise reached their ears, which turned out to be Sobble crying most likely from being the only one not to be picked. A surprised look came over the champion but soon he smiled and pulled away from Hop to walk over to the crying pokemon. Sobble stopping his crying as soon as his shadow fell over him. "And you'll come with me!" Lean smiled down at the sad pokemon. "Charizard will show you the ropes! He's strict but real strong and real kind, too!" Lean's charizard made a grunt noise behind him and the poor sobble looked more scared of the giant dragon looking pokemon than happy.
"Hey, Lee." Lean hummed and turned to Hop as the young boy picked his Grookey's pokeball from the ground where his brother had thrown it, looking unsure between Sobble's expression and his brother. "That might not be the best idea, bro. Sobble's looking kinda...spooked at the idea."
Lean blinked. "Oh. You think so?"
"Yeah..." As if struck my lightning, the boy perked up at an idea, whipping around to you still watching silently from the table. "Hey! I got a great idea! Why don't you take 'em instead?"
.....You...blinked and it took a moment for you to realize what he was implying. And all you could do was point at yourself and ask, "Who? Me?"
Hop nodded. "Why not? You said you never had one right? This could be a great way for you to get to experience what it's like! And I'm sure sobble over here would really appreciate it." At the mention of what Hop said the small pokemon perked right up and chittered in question towards your direction.
You still stared...before holding up your hands. There was NO WAY you could have a real pokemon! One being you never had a REAL one, and secondly you doubted if you were ever suddenly sent back you'd be able to take this little guy with you. It'd cause more problems than solutions. "I-I don't think-"
"THAT'S A GREAT IDEA!!" You all jumped from Gloria loudly proclaiming and pointing at you. "If we're going to be traveling buddies it's better to have more back up just in case! Who knows? We could be attacked by robbers! Or what if someone tries to steal my Gym badges on my journey? Or what if you're attacked by another flock of Corvinight?? Or like get seriously hurt and I'm not around to save you!? If we're going to travel it's better to be safe than sorry! Why do you think Lean never leaves home without Charizard? He needs someone to bail him outta trouble whenever he gets lost."
"Ouch. That stings a little Glory."
Well.....when you put it like that? You really could use the extra spare muscle if you were going to be running around Galar while trying to remember how the game goes, it wouldn't hurt to have a pokemon just in case. And in either case you could just give the sobble to someone more suited or release it back into the wild when Gloria claimed the Champion title. That way when(and if-) you were sent back after she won, you wouldn't have to worry about the poor thing. So...should you accept??
"Well-...I- Uh-"
"That's not a problem is it, Lee?"
Lean hummed, glancing between Sobble's brighter expression and you for a moment before smiling. "Not at all. That sounds like a great idea considering if Y/n actually wants to take Sobble-....Wait. What was that part about her not ever owning a pokemon before?"
"SURE! I don't mind!," you interrupted before anyone could answer that question and you blinked when a small chittering caught your attention as a blue blur came scuttling towards you and you jumped when the thing launched intself clambering onto your leg and up tour body. It took you a moment to realize it was sobble and the pokemon didn't stop until it was flopped over your shoulder giving a smile to anyone watching. ......Well-......I guess you were stuck with a new pokemon now. At least until this whole thing was over with- You jumped when Gloria walked over without you noticing and placed what must've been Sobble's pokeball on the table in front of you. "....Oh. Thanks."
"All right, enough of all this Trainer nonsense for one night!," a familiar voice called out and you four looked up to two middle aged ladies coming around from the front of the house food in both their hands for the tables and the barbecue.
"MOM!!,'' both children greeted as both their mothers came out.
"Hey! Ma!," Lean greeted smiling before looking around a little more, "Where's Gran and Gramps?"
"Oh you know Dad. We can never get him away from his pragrams," Mrs. L rolled her eyes, "And Mom's cleaning your room for your stay."
"MOOOOMM!! Why didn't you remind me today wasn't actually my journey!?," Gloria whined Scorbunny in her arms, and her mother rose a brow.
"Considering this your first lesson. Always remember something important before going to run off. " Her mother shook her head before holding up the small saled bowl again. "Dinner's ready, Children. Bring along your pokemon, and let's all eat. Y/n you're more than welcome to joing us."
Your stomach rumbled catching the attention of your new sobble pal who chittered in question as you gave a sheepish smile. Golly. Had the entire day passed by already? Well you weren't going to pass on free food when it was so kindly offered and not when you were hungry. So you nodded your head in agreement and stayed seated as you watched the two ladies work. Gloria's mom had placed the large salad bowl she was carrying on the table you were sitting at and you recognized them as the Veggies Mrs. L was cutting earlier. In the meantime Mrs. L was heading right for the grill next to the table you were sitting at. Soon it was lit and the coals in it heated up a warm orangey-red color. You were watching as Hop and Lean's mother as she went back into the house with Gloria's and a moment later the two came back with plates, forks, and what looked like hot dogs of a few different colors and chopsticks. You watched silent other than a few chitters of the Sobble on your shoulder, as Gloria's mom set the table you were sitting at and Mrs. L squired the hot dogs onto the chopsticks and placed them on the grill to sizzle. OH! She was making shish kabobs. As you lazily watched them cook, the two teens were playing around with their new pokemon partners and Hop talking to Lean every few minutes or so. The sun in this world slowly lowered, and the lanturns on the shed's stone walls behind you lit up when the sun was lowered enough. It was a very peaceful scene.
"Ok, Kids!," Mrs. L called looking up from the shish kabobs she was every so often flipping on the grill but looked up as she called. "Food's ready! Come and eat!"
The two teens and pokemon cheered and came running over to the grill. Hop getting there first and grabbing two kabobs from his mother when she offered them to him. You watched as Hop smiled and ran over to Lean handing one over to him as he smiled at his younger brother. His charizard made a grunt sound as it sniffed over his shoulder and Lean began pulling off the food on the stick one by one and tossing it up, the dragon like pokemon snapping it's head in lightning fast reflexes- You jumped when Gloria ended up pulling a chair out next to you to your left and a moment later her mother sat across from you as Mrs. L sat the rest of the shish kabobs onto the table for you all to enjoy. The other people sitting down at the table and the small pokemon chittering around them, besides Hop's wooloo who baaed and Lean's charizard who grunted and made groans like a real dragon until they were all given bowls of brown kibble like food. Which you guessed must've been pokemon food. You lowered your shoulder and stretched out your arm to allow your new sobble pal to climb down it like a chameleon and jump to the ground after a bowl that was placed down for him along with the others- You looked up and blinked as someone sat next to you and you leaned back up. Staring face to face with none other than Lean the Galar Champion himself as he took seat next to you with a smike and Hop right next to him with Mrs.L sitting in front of them along with Gloria's mum next to Gloria. And passed out the food went. Good. You were starving-
"You're Y/n right?," Lean asked and you blinked back up at his smile. He chuckled and pointed a hand up. "I don't think we had the chance to talk since you all met me at the station. You helped my little brother stand a little taller-"
"And give Lee an ego boost," Gloria teased.
"Hey! C'mon Glory. She just gave me a compliment." He chuckled and looked back to you. "I also heard you agreed to be Glory here's traveling buddy. Are you two friends?"
You opened your mouth to speak but Gloria cut you off as she pointed her fork at you two. "Actually we just met this morning. She was camping in the Slumbering Weald and was chased out by a flock of wild Corvinight." She shoved the food into her mouth and you wanted to sink into your seat as Lean blinked in surprise before looking at you.
"You went camping in the Slumbering Weald? Even I wouldn't get lost there, and corvinight are big pokemon. How'd you manage to get into that mess?"
"Uh-..." Your mind raced with any possible reasonable answer to give other than 'you woke up in a video game in the middle of the night'-...WAIT!! What did you say before?? You attempted a nervous smile and spoke. "It's actually a f-funny story. You see I'm n-new to Galar! I've been uh-...T-T-Traveling around and I guess I didn't know what I'd be getting myself into." You smiled at Lean and said 'Please work. Please work. Please work.' over in your head. Luckily it seemed he bought it.
"Oh. Well at least you were able to get out of there alright by the looks of it. So...You're new to the Galar Region?" You nodded yes relieved he bought it. "I see. So where are you from?"
CRAP!! Everyone seemed to be politely watching you two now and you could feel yourself sweating. How were you supposed to answer that!? You couldn't say 'from the real world'! Quick!! What was some place in the pokemon world you remembered!? Your scared mind raced and the only one you could think of was- "Uh...I-I'm from the K-Kalos Region actually..B-But I've been..Traveling around for a l-long time so...y'know I've been here and t-there."
He blinked. "Kalos Region huh? Wow. That's a long ways from here, across the ocean even. You must really enjoy traveling."
You smiled. "YEP! It's the best!" Of course you never really thought of traveling around the world for real, but for now you'd just go along with this story.
Lean smiled at you. "I admire a free heart and spirit! So what brought you to the Galar Region? Was it just to see me?"
"She's here to see the Champion's Cup! And since she's going to be sticking around until everyone can finally battle you, I offered her to come along and BOOM! Instant traveling buddy," Gloria chimed in and you were grateful for her for making an excuse you could go on.
"Y-Yeah! That's right! It's not every day there's a big event like this! And who knows? I might just be eating with the next champion right now, or if you manage to stay champion that is."
"Oh. Well then you're in for a real treat! I have a feeling that this year is going to be full of excitement and powerful trainers like these two here," he gestured to the two teens who seemed to be proud-
"Lee." Lean froze as his mother pointed her own fork at him with a scowl. "I didn't slave away all day making your favorite lunch just so you would be too busy talking to eat it. Champion or not you're still my son in this house and what I say goes! Now hush and eat up!"
"Yes, Ma!"
You snickered as Lean immediately began eating and finally you got a break to begin eating yourself as your stomach rumbled and enjoy the delicious cooking courtesy of Mrs. L. But you absolutely made sure to tuck away your 'backstory' for now in case you needed to use it again for later. Time flew by as you all chit chatted and ate. The sky grew darker and soon all the plates were emptied out with a few of you all grabbing seconds. Soon it was time to go, and your stomach felt content. And soon good byes were had after Gloria's mother helped Mrs. L bring in her silverware and put out the grill's fire. And soon you found yourself at the front of Hop's home with all of the others saying goodbye. Your sobble having climbed back on top of your shoulder.
"Come meet me back here first thing tomorrow morning," Lean explained to Gloria. "Well run your first ever pokemon battle and Ill show you the ropes."
"YOU BET!!....Oh wait." Gloria turned back to you and blinked. "Hey, Y/n. Where are you going to sleep tonight?"
......Oh.....right. You hadn't even thought of that. "Uh...." You shrugged. "I guess I can camp outside??" You didn't like the sound of that but what other choice did you have??
Seeming to read the look on your face, Gloria's mother waved a hand. "No sweat. You can take our couch again until the kids' journies."
You looked to the older woman in surprise. "What? R-Really? Are you sure? I wouldn't want to intrude.
"Now I insist. You can stay until you're two's journey."
"....Well...If you say so."
Good byes were had as well as you thanking Mrs. L for dinner before leaving with Gloria and her mother. The scorbunny at Gloria's heels bouncing around happily and proud around his new master as Gloria went on to bragging on how she was totally going to beat Lean before Hop was going to. When you three arrived back to the cottege home, it was already pretty dark and already the lamps outside were lit. Once you were inside Gloria's Mum allowed you to use the restroom and change into the pjs you had arrived into this world with. You were so tired you barely noticed the poor Sobble scuttling around your feet chittering in concern about the munchlax sleeping away in the bed in the corner of Gloria's living room. You barely noticed as you bid the other two girls good night and flopped back on the soft couch before throwing the blanket over yourself. Luckily the quilt was left where you left it from the night before. As you laid down, the Sobble much like a cat, chittered and climbed on over towards you. Settling down in the space between your shoulder and the pillow curling into a warm ball. Not that you minded. For all you know you'd be back home tomorrow anyways and this would've been all a dream. Just your mother yelling at you for being late and missing collage....
As your eyes closed, you couldn't help but frown at the memory.
#pokemon shield#pokemon sword#pokemon sword and shield#pokemon swsh#piers x reader#pokemon piers x reader#reader x piers#Piers#pokemon piers#reader
14 notes
·
View notes
Text
Longview - Chapter 3
Trying something a lil different! My current notes/commentary in blue right after. It's not like this stuff is so great there's a big flow to interrupt.
CW: attacked by a teacher, food mention, memory loss, implied dark secrets.
The next thing that Nick knew, there was a tall stewardess shaking him awake. His eyes opened to her standing over him, and he struggled momentarily before he realized where he was and what was happening. The stewardess smiled another fake smile,
"We have arrived. Welcome to Longview." Nick stretched and looked out the windows. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. The entire window was covered with a red brick pattern. The plane was directly next to a large wall. (I don’t know why that made me SCREAM but it did omg what the hell)
"With our student's abilities, we here at Longview like to keep away from prying eyes," said the stewardess as she helped him out of the plane. There stood an old Victorian style building. The main hall was surrounded on both sides by two other buildings. Nick could tell that there was more buildings, but he couldn't see them from where he was. (wow. It’s like I’m there /s)
The stewardess got off of plan with him, and walked with him up to the first Victorian looking building. There were kids everywhere, and all of them were doing something different. There were older kids having snowball fights with fireballs, (I don’t think you can have a “snowball” fight with “fireballs” but go off sis.) girls sitting by a large fountain talking with their hair braiding itself, or two people randomly changing into different animals. Nick was trying to look in all the directions without staring when a tall girl stepped into their way. Yet another fake smile was plastered onto her face and her eyes where blank.
"Hi there! My name is Nickie, and I will be your tour guide of our wonderful school, Longview." Her voice was sticky sweet, and Nick was taken back by it. He turned, but the stewardess was gone already. (Every like, Kid Character is based off a friend of mine at the time. Except one is based off of Zuko from ATLA but we’re not gonna talk about that.)
"And this way we have the main hall. Our school was founded in 1937, by our creator, Herald Longview. He had abilities, and wanted there to be place where people who were different to live and learn." Nickie walked away quickly, and Nick tried to follow her. She was spewing out facts, and Nick didn't try to catch any, he was too busy looking around. There was kids running in and out of classrooms, and walking around the halls. Well, most were walked. The halls had high ceilings, and there was a fair amount of students flying around up there. While walking down the hall, Nick had various items dropped on his head. (how many people are just DROPPING things whatever.)
"Here is your school schedule, and this is your binder someone will drop a uniform. I hope you will like it here! See you around!" Nickie disappeared into the rush of people, leaving Nick alone. People are just disappearing today, thought Nick. He unfolded the paper that she had given him, but his jaw dropped when he tried to read it over. Thermodynamics of Human Flame? Psychology? Human Biology and Autonomy? (Lmao I think I meant anatomy not autonomy. Ugh) The crowd of people was getting thicker, and Nick had no clue where he was going. Okay, first stop, Thermodynamics of Human Flame: room 973. He looked up to the door he was next to. Technology, 253. Nick groaned and his head fell back.
"Lost?" asked a voice from beside him. There was a boy who looked about fourteen standing looking at him. He had short brown hair, glasses, and a knowing expression on his face. Nick took a double take at his eyes, they glowed.
"Um, yeah. I'm supposed to be in classroom 973, but I have no clue how to get there." The boy smiled.
"Hey! I'm going that way! I'll show you." He held out his hand.
"My name is Michael." Nick shook it. (Michael is based off my friend Josef.)
"Nick. So," he said as they started to walk down the hallway, "what can you do?" Michael smiled secretly.
"Laser vision," he said tapping his glasses. "For some reason, I can't fire through normal glass. You?" That explains the glowing eyes,
"Regeneration." Michael stopped.
"Really? Woah. There's never been a regenitve at this school before! It must be super cool to be the first." The two boys weaved in and out of the to people in the hall until they got to room 973.
"Well, this is your stop. Lucky you, you get to start last class on a Friday. I'll find you again at dinner. Later!" Said Michael with a wave. Nick took a deep breath and walked into the room. Just walking in, there was a small wave of heat that flew up into his face. There was already a lot of people there, but the class hadn't started yet. Nick gulped. The room was filled with large kids wearing leather with dyed hair. They seemed to all be around a tall thin boy who was lounging in one of the desks. His black hair was half covering his face, and there was a bright red streak running down it.
"Seats!" yelled a voice. The kids scrambled back to their chairs and a man walked up to the front of the room.
"Now class, we will be talking about," he stopped and glared at Nick, "and who are you?" All eyes turned to him, and the room started to heat up. At first, Nick though that it was just him, but he soon realized that he could see waves in the air.
"I, I'm Nick. I'm new." The teacher rolled his eyes and gestured to the desks. The back of the room was filled up, and the only seat that was open was in the front row. Nick cringed and sat down. All that he had was the binder that Nickie had given him. As the rest of the class pulled out paper and pencil, Nick stared very closely at his hands. (okay SAME BRO) The teacher started to ramble on about things that Nick couldn't even start to understand, so he started to study the room around him. There was name plate on the teacher's desk, Mr. Ferno, but nothing else. The room was orange, and there were burn marks all over the walls. (I would like to formally apologize for naming him fucking Mr. Ferno I have no excuse I am so sorry)
"You, late comer, make a spherical size two fireball and demonstrate what I am talking about." Nick looked up. Mr. Ferno was waiting for him.
"I haven't got all day." Nick gulped. Now or never.
"I, I can't," he admitted. The rest of the class started to snicker, but Mr. Ferno's face turned red with anger.
"And why not? Were you not paying attention?" he said sternly.
"No, I was," lied Nick, "but I can't make flames. That's not my power, ability, thing." Mr. Ferno was shocked.
"Then why are you in this class? And what is?" Nick didn't know the answer to the first question, so he answered to second.
"I regenerate." The room was plunged into silence. It was eire, and Nick wished someone would make some sort of noise. He squirmed in his chair, waiting.
"Come up." Nick slowly stood up and shuffled up to Mr. Ferno. He looked up, but as he did, a burst of fire came straight towards him. Nick ducked, but only slightly too late. Some of the fire burned his arm.
"Ah! What was that for?!" Mr. Ferno grabbed Nick's arm and watched. Almost at once, the burn started to grow smaller until it disappeared. Mr. Ferno threw Nick's arm down, and pointed to the door.
"I have no use for you in my class. Get out. Go to Human Biology in room 462. Now." Nick picked up his left as quickly as he could. As he left, Mr. Ferno slammed the door after him. The halls were empty now, and Nick started to try to find room 462. Man, what a hot head, thought Nick. He stopped and tried not to laugh; hot head. Nick walked around the halls, looking into the rooms and looking for room 462. He had finally found it, but was too nervous to knock on it and disrupt the class. He slunk down against the wall and decided he would wait until the class got out. Just as he was having this thought, the door opened suddenly and a tall thin woman stepped into the hallway.
"There you are, Melody said she read someone outside. Come on in," she said. Nick stood carefully and followed. (Melody is based off my friend Breauna)
"What happened to your shirt?" asked the teacher. Nick cringed and looked down, the edges of his shirt were burnt.
"Uh, Mr. Ferno. He kinda threw me out his class." The teacher smiled.
"He is very, well, stressed. Don't take it the wrong way. I am guessing that you are not a fire holder?" Nick looked down to his feet. When I tell people here, they aways seem to put my power to the test. The teacher smiles kindly again.
"I didn't mean to put you on the spot. You can go and sit down." Nick turned to the desks and saw Michael wave to him from the back of the class. There were more open seats there, and Nick took one in the middle of classroom. Mrs. Brentfield, the teacher, was kind and didn't call on him the entire class. The teaching styles were so much different that Nick couldn't believe that they were even at the same school. When the bell ran, Michael ran up to him.
"Hey! So Mr. Ferno kicked you out of his class? He does that a lot. But now we have a class together." Nick smiled.
"Yeah, he is kinda a hothead." Michael burst out laughing, and showed Nick were he dinning hall was. (The joke is very stupid but I like that he thought of it earlier and then told it later. good job little Raccoon) The hall was huge, with many large round tables. All of the tables were different. There were a few that were coved with books, some that were up in the air, one that looked like it had been broken and fixed many times, and some that were burned black. Like everywhere, there were tall ceilings, and large windows. Michael lead him through the crowds of people until they got to a corner table far from the rest of the students. This table was old and cracked. It would have fallen apart if it wasn't for vines and branches holding it together. There was already three people sitting there, two girls and a boy.
"Chase, Treauna, Melody, this is Nick," said Michael. They looked to the newcomer and smiled. Nick looked, and the boy was gone from the table. (Chase is based off my friend James. Treauna is me lol)
"Hi," said a voice from behind him. Nick spun around to the see the boy. One of the girls at the table gave a small cry of surprise.
"Chase! You almost gave me a heart attack!" said the girl. Chase's face turned red as he held out a hand.
"Oops. Sorry about that. I'm Chase." Nick shook his hand. He was blond, and smiled again before disappearing. Nick heard a slap and Chase cry out from the other side of the table.
"Don't do that!"
"Sorry, Treauna. I can't help it! But you don't have to hit me!"
"It's a reaction!" (The “IT”S A REACTION” with me hitting James (aka Chase) was a common occurrence we still joke about (i startle VERY easily)
Nick, Michael, and the other girl laughed and Nick turned to sit down at the table. The girl who gave the cry waved.
"I'm Treauna." Nick got a better look at her. She had long brown hair that had little flowers growing in it. He eyes were blue, but her face was covered with a layer of dirt. She looked like she had been out side and fell asleep with her face smack down in the ground. She proudly showed a huge smile, but her eyes portrayed that she almosst wasn't all there. (YEUP. If you ever want to know how I would describe myself this. This is it lmao)
"And that makes me Melody," said the last girl. She also had brown hair, but her's was curly and frizzy. Her eyes were a dark hazel, and she smiled wide.
"So, what is your ability?" asked Chase, "I have speed."
"I control plants," said Treauna.
"I'm telekinetic," piped up Melody.
"I regenerate," answered Nick. The others were amazed.
"That is so cool!" exclaimed Chase. It was then that some waiter walked up to their table and gave them a plate of food. They were having hamburgers, and it smelled delicious. Nick was hungry and eagerly picked up his burger.
"Wait!" cried out Melody. Her voice high and scared and Nick dropped his food.
"Don't eat the food," she said quickly. Her eyes were wide, and she looked around quickly. Nick's stomach tied itself into a knot. Melody looked different, she was more focused, and more life like.
"Why?! What's wrong with it?" Melody looked quickly to Nick, but slowly her eyes started to drift past drearily. Nick turned to Michael, but he was doing the same. Chase and Treauna were also frozen staring into nothing. Nick didn't know what to do, but he didn't have to wait for long. At the same time, all four snapped back and started talking again like nothing happened.
"What was that?" Nick asked Melody. She was busy eating her hamburger.
"What was what?" she asked back. Well, truly she said, "Wha whas wa?" with her mouth full of food, but Nick was guessing. Nick was startled.
"You said not to eat the food." Melody swallowed.
"Why would I say that? The food is great. You should try it." She took another bite out of her food, but Nick had lost his appetite. Slowly, pushed his food away. (I mean like so would I.)
"So," he said cautiously, "what is this school really like?" Chase shrugged.
"It's okay if you ignore Strength Force, and Stealth Force,"
"Also Shape Force, Control Force, Water Force," sighed Treauna.
"Plus Mind Force," groaned Melody.
"You can't forget Flight Force, Blaze Force, and Earth Force," finished Michael. The three stopped eating and stared down at their food. Nick could tell that this was a touchy subject, but was still trying to figure out what they were talking about.
"Wait, what are forces?"
"Oh, I thought that they would have told you. There are different groups, or clubs, that students go into according to their ability," started Michael. Nick got the idea that Michael wanted to run the school one day, with all of the information he had collected on it.
"Yeah. Like if you could fly, you would try for Flight Force. Or if you were super strong, you might go for Strength," interrupted Treauna. Michael glared at her. Explaining the workings of Longview was one of his favorite things to do.
"Yes," he said through gritted teeth, "That is what I have been saying." Treauna rolled her eyes.
"I know. But you always take so long. It's just so much faster when I explain it," shrugged Treauna. Michael and Treauna started a glaring match, and Nick started to look between them. Chase started to snicker, and Melody leaned over to Nick.
"Ignore them. There are ten different forces; Strength, Mind, Control, Shape, Flight, Water, Earth, Stealth, Blaze, and United." Nick had started to count on his fingers the forces that he was told to ignore. (i did just double check to make sure there were really ten because having only 9 would be a VERY me thing to accidently pull)
"You said to ignore nine out of the ten except for the last one." Melody grimaced.
"Yeah. For us, we kinda have too,"
"You could probably get into any force with your ability. It's the only one in this school, like, ever," said Treauna. Her and Michael's glaring match was over, and she was finishing up her dinner.
"You keep talking about trying out, or getting in. Do you have to try out for forces?" he questioned. Nick was starting to get nervous. The three students at the table started look down at their food, and avoided Nick's question. He looked around at them, waiting for their answer.
"Yeah, you do. But don't worry. You really could try out for any force, and they would let you in," responded Chase. The table fell quiet, and more severs came and took away what was left of the food.
"What force are you guys?" Nick was trying to change the subject of trying out, but he couldn't think of anything else o talk about.
"We're the United Force. We all have different abilities, which makes us-"
"Makes you what no one else wanted. The mis-fits," a different voice interrupted. (OH MY GOD JUST NOOOOOOooOOOoOoOOO)
Chase, Michael, Melody, and Treauna tensed up and Nick could tell that there was a lot of bad blood between them and the speaker.
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
A BREATHTAKING KISS. -JJ MAYBANK X READER
Summary: A few kisses to forgiveness.
A/N: Another imagine with my favorite :) Hope you like it. Also, my imagines seem to be more poetic, is what I realized throughout writing them, so if any of you want to suggest an imagine, I’ll be thrilled to write it for you, just go to ask annika and I’ll write it. :)))
The phone constantly rang, and it didn't stop until Y/N answered her friend, who's been waiting outside her house a whole hour. -Y/N, where are you? I've been waiting here for you for a decade now, come on fasten your 'quickly getting ready'.
-Oh, Pope sorry, mum wanted me to do something for her in the last minute, for else, I am already ready. You can go, because it'll last a little.
-Fine fine, see you at the kegger then.
-Bye bye. -she closed her phone, and turned off the spritzing water, -Mum how did you do this now?
-I was going to wash the dishes, and it started to spray everywhere, Y/N. I can't call a plumber because it's too late. -she said and walked away to the living room.
-Which means the job is left to Y/N. Of course, whenever I have to go somewhere, something happens and I'm stopped.
Y/N took the tools she need and at least try to fix the sink, for her mother to be able to wash the dishes, until the next day, so they could then call a professional to fix it. Putting away everything that wasn't needed and changing her wet clothes, Y/N was finally able to leave the house. It was dark, and she preferred someone accompanying her to the kegger, where she knew there'll be those teasing Kooks. The streets weren't littered with people, since the ones who were most likely too, were now having a party. But, suddenly, movements from one of Figure Eight's houses, could be slightly made out in the darkness. Y/N hesitated on looking or not, but she persuaded herself into doing it, because when the person's face turned to her, she knew they're up to something.
-Hi. -she said, linking her hands behind her back and swinging back and forth from her toes to her heels.
-Hi. -said the blonde. He tried to avoid any kind of eye contact with his old love and ex-girlfriend.
-What are you doing here?
-It doesn't concern you. -he slammed the car door.
-It does, I want to know, JJ.
-Y/N, aren't you supposed to go to a kegger. After all, you wouldn't want to have your boyfriend waiting for you.
-If you're talking about Rafe, then no, he's not my boyfriend and I have no worry of being late there. So, tell me, what are you doing here?
-This house's owner, stole something very special from my dad, and I came to take some evidence and then figure out what I'll do.
-A kook? Stole something from your dad? Interesting. -she crossed her arms, knowing he's lying to her face.
-Okay, Y/N, it's for the gold. We found out this might be another place, where maps are inherited. The owner inherited this house together with those maps.
-Now that makes sense. And, since I'm a part of the hunt, we'll go together. -she said, trying to open the big gates.
-Are you crazy? You're not going anywhere.
She turned around, holding a bobby pin up, and nudging the door open, -I'm going now.
-Listen, we have to be as quiet as possible, for else, they'll kill us. -he came closer to her face, unnoticeably glancing to her lips. She cleared her throat and spun around to walk into the big garden. They hid in the bushes, trying to avoid the guards that guarded the house. Y/N looked around, to see what the camera system's like in the house and the whole house was observed from every corner.
-I have an idea. -she whispered to JJ, -You stay here; I'll go turn off all the cameras.
-What will you do then, fight the guards? -he let out a short laugh in annoyance.
-Great idea, Maybank. -she winked at him and quietly ran to the other side of the bushes. Climbing the brick wall of the house and making it to an open window, Y/N made it to the camera room. Luckily, there wasn't a guard inside, so she was able to break in the system and turn off the cameras. -"I turned them off. Coming back to you."
JJ shook his head at her message, getting that familiar view of her name on his phone.
-I'm back. -she said, sneaking behind him. -Now we can go inside the house, without the worry of being caught on the cameras. Also, if one of them sees us, a few punches, they're dead.
-Oh sorry miss, I forgot you can fight. -he put up his hands in defense.
-Well, here's your reminder. Let's go without wasting time.
The both of them ran to the house again, looking around to check if there's someone inside. Sliding the glass door, they made it to the living room. Peeking around the corner, the owner and his wife had a dinner date in the dining room, and from the loud music, they couldn't hear a thing. Going up the wooden steps, and finding themselves into an endless hallway, JJ knew exactly which door to open. Without wasting time, he opened every drawer and finally finding the box of maps. He opened it and found the map he needs, perfectly settled on top of the others. -This is it. Let's get out of he-
-JJ. -she hid behind him, at the sound of feet that were approaching the office area. Y/N went and locked the door.
-What are you doing? -whisper-yelled JJ. She didn't answer and took an envelope knife to crack open the old painted window. She cut herself throughout the trial, but when it finally cracked open, her an JJ stepped out on the ledge, JJ jumping down, but Y/N staying at the window.
-Come on, jump down, I'll catch you. -he reached out his hands for her. Y/N positioned herself and jumped down, falling into JJ's hands, as he spun her around when she landed. Opening the door, of the next door neighbor's house, they hid behind a tree, to avoid the mad owner, who was confused of what had happened to his office area. And while somehow, the house alarm turned on, the neighbor next door turned the lights of his porch, giving warning to Y/N and JJ that they're coming. All panicked, as she was trying to run away from the place, JJ took a grip of her wrist and spinning her around, his lips found their way to hers, deepening it as much as possible. His linked arms behind her waist, pulled her body closer to his. Y/N's hands cupped his face, confusingly doing whatever her messed up mind told her in the moment. Heat roamed throughout her entire system, forming painful tears behind her closed lids. JJ felt the tension, while his whole stomach cramped into the most needed feeling of his life; her perfect touch and scent. JJ took a peek , his lips lightly lingered onto Y/N's, revealing the embarrassed face of the couple that observed the scene.
-Uh-----mister, we're really sorry. -he said, intertwining hands with dumbfounded Y/N beside him. -We wanted to have an alone time, and we didn't hear the alarms go off even.
-Actually, we're sorry kids. -he laughed, shooing his wife to get inside, -Have a good night.
Quickly, they made their way out of the houses, jogging to JJ's car. He swung open the car door, leaving Y/N, who was overly stunned from the happenings, outside of the car. The car's engine started and he drove away, leaving her in the middle of the street, alone and confused. Y/N dropped to her knees; her fingers trailing up to her lips. Tears already fell down her face, questioning his actions. She thought, it was only for saving the situation and it meant nothing to JJ. But little did she know, he was drunkenly driving back to the Chateau; body shaking from what he did to her. He promised to himself, to stop falling in love with her every day. JJ left the maps in a safe place, somewhere they won't be found and turned all the lights off, before making his way to the kegger he promised John B to come to.
-Y/N! -Kie and Sarah yelled at the same time from the distance. JJ walked behind Y/N, making his way to his already concerned friend, after seeing them walk one after another.
-Are you okay, dude? -said John B, placing a hand on his shoulder.
-I messed up. I kissed Y/N.
-What? -he raised his voice a bit, JJ closing his mouth with his hand.
-Bro, bro, quiet. -he said, running a hand through his blonde strands of beauty. -It was in the heat of the moment, okay, we had to save the situation?
-I am so sure it was for saving the situation. -taking a sip off his drink, John B went to Pope throwing an arm around his shoulder and letting the guy know of the happenings.
-He did not! -Sarah had her mouth opened in shock.
-It didn't mean anything, for else I would've felt it somehow. There was no excitement; just coldness and no feeling at all.
-It meant nothing to her as well; there was just coldness and no feeling at all in her kiss. -said JJ.
-He probably forgot about it by now.
-She probably forgot about it by now.
-He'll go to another girl to pick up himself.
-I'll go find me some touron, to pick up myself. -he said, going to a blonde that was leaned on a tree, her eyes begging for his attention.
-There,- pointed Y/N, -I told you. He forgot about me in a split second.
-I think he does it willingly, you know, because he's aware you'll watch everything.
-I don't know anymore Sarah. I think for me now, the best thing is to go home.
-You can't run away forever, Y/N.
-I'm not running away Kie, just tired of everything. See you guys tomorrow, I'll come to the Chateau. -she took her bag and walked away from the kegger as fast as possible. She could still feel the warmth of his wet lips on hers. Her whole stomach flipped around at the thought, but reaching her home was the only thing she wanted in the moment, because suddenly, at her worst luck, it started to pour. Y/N was soaked; arms around her wet body.
-Y/N! -Someone yelled behind her. She peeked to see soaked JJ, breathlessly running after her. She turned her look and walked even faster.
-Y/N!-he kept on yelling and running after her.
-Y/N!
-What Y/N? Y/N what? -she turned around to face him finally. -What do you want from me, JJ?! What do you want from me, stupid? Leave me alone, please!
Without thinking twice, JJ pulled her wrist and attached their lips again; this time, he meant everything he spilled into it. From his love for her, to his regrets and sorrys. The raindrops couldn't get between their kiss, as their lips were tightly holding onto each other, like flower's almost dried out petals, fighting to stay attached to the flower.
-I want you, Y/N Y/L/N. Only you. And I’m sorry I broke up with you because of stupid jealousy and my constant need to protect you, because I felt that I wasn’t enough for a person like you. -he muttered, as their foreheads rested on each other.
-Promise to never break up with me, just because you think you're not enough. And promise you won’t fight for nothing.
-Promise Y/L/N, I promise. Will you be able to forgive me, princess?
She didn't say anything, just deepening another kiss to his trembling lips again. Written on a white wall near them, was a quote: "Give me a chance to love you again and I promise I'll do my best to make you smile every day."
#jj maybank x reader#outer banks x reader#obx#jj obx imagine#jj obx fic#maybank imagines#outer banks paradise on earth#jj maybank x me#jj maybank x you#jj x y/n#theobxhummingbird#john b#sarah cameron#kiara carrera#pope hayward#jj maybank#y/n y/l/n
57 notes
·
View notes
Link
Chapters: 8/?
Fandom: Half Life VR But The AI Is Self Aware, HLVRAI - Fandom
Rating: Teen And Up Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters: Gordon Freeman, Tommy Coolatta, Dr. Coomer (Half-Life), Bubby (Half-Life), Benrey (Half-Life)
Additional Tags: Canon-Typical Violence, Canon-typical swearing, Basically an au exploring what if HLVRAI followed Half Life a little more closely, Au where there isn't a betrayal in that one spot, Mainly was wondering what would happen to the others if they hadn't been in on it., Some things change some don't, Oh also this is sort of intended as a not a game au
Summary: Anyone who knows original Half-Life knows that the ambush happens in that spot no matter what. What would have happened if the ambush was as rough for the others?
There was a lot to unpack involving the full realization of just how inhuman Benrey was, but all of it was shoved aside thanks to the current problem.
Which was that Benrey was horribly injured and trapped in a room that was full of a poisonous gas, and, if Coomer’s continued explanation from Wikipedia was anything to go by, it was really, really bad. Gordon did not know the limits of Benrey’s ability to heal, but if he looked this bad while getting poison shoved down his lungs, Gordon wasn’t sure about Benrey’s chances of bouncing back if he stayed for too long.
The worry cranked up to eleven when Benrey suddenly collapsed below the window.
Gordon ran over to the control console and anxiously glanced over all the buttons and levers that clearly had something to do with the environmental room. “Shit, is there like, an emergency release button?!”
Tommy wasn’t far behind. “There should- there has to be one. It’s gotta be OSHA compliant!”
“No offense, Tommy, but given everything else you’ve said followed OSHA, that doesn’t mean shit.”
“I was joking then, Mr. Freeman.”
The conversation was cut off by Bubby yelling, “Look for ‘Emergency Ventilation!’ They might be idiots, but they don’t want to waste that much space and money on a bricked room.” He had taken Tommy’s place at the tank of poison and was fiddling with something over there.
Now that he knew what to look for, Gordon renewed his search, but Tommy was already reaching over him and slammed a fist onto a button. “Woah-”
A sound not unlike an air conditioning unit but much louder kicked in, and there was an immediate change in the enclosed room as the green started to clear out. With the fog fading away and the lack of a large rainbow body covering the floor, it was much easier to see what the room used to be.
The rocky terrain was mostly barren by this point, with the remains of possibly alien plants dotted around pools of water. Corpses of headcrabs were also strewn about, but, shockingly, they were mostly still intact despite Benrey’s presence.
Most notably, though, there was the body of a soldier, and Gordon could not say the same about it. It was in more pieces than Benrey’s still alive body. There was an arm in the corner, a leg by that murky pool, and Gordon had to look away from the torso with organs leaking out of it.
That was enough nightmares for today.
He anxiously waited for the door to unlock, but despite the toxin being flushed out by fresh air and vented elsewhere, there wasn’t a click or a hiss or any other sound he would associate with an unlocking pressurized door.
“Uh, why-”
The overhead sprinklers in the sealed room turned on; the hiss of spraying water was immediately covered up by a sharp scream that could only have come from Benrey.
Gordon slammed against the window as he tried to see what was going on. “Benrey? Dude, you okay?” He knew the question was stupid, but due to where Benrey dropped, it was difficult to see the security guard from the angle the window allowed.
“What are you doing?” The tone would be called whiny if it wasn’t for the gasps of pain that punctuated each word.
The implied accusation stung. “I don’t know! We hit the button to clear out the gas and-”
Tommy interrupted, “Sorry Benrey! That stuff- That gas residue can stick. The room has special surfactant laced water in the sprinklers and… yeah. Just hold on a little longer, okay?”
The explanation was met with silence.
“Benrey?” Gordon couldn’t help but call out.
“Oh. Okay. I can chill a bit.” The voice was strained, but at least he spoke at all.
The tension left his shoulders a little. As long as Benrey was still talking, they knew he was fine. At least it sounded like his voice wasn’t as raspy this time.
Unfortunately, all they could do was wait until the room went through a complete clean cycle if the book Tommy had pulled out was right.
Feeling bad for their stuck companion, Gordon turned the intercom on and panicked when he didn’t have an immediate topic to bring up. Latching onto the first question his mind thought of, he asked, “So uh, was this why you kept disappearing on us earlier?”
More silence.
“Benrey?”
“Hey bro. Appreciate what you’re doing, but please no talking? Pretty please? I’ll be fine. Promise.” Benrey’s voice was barely audible over the fans getting louder.
The pained plea immediately made Gordon feel guilty, so he turned the intercom off and started to pace in front of the window. The sound made it difficult for any of them to hold a conversation, even if Benrey wasn’t involved, so Gordon was stuck alone in his thoughts as he waited for the door to finally open. From a different perspective, it looked like he was all but bouncing between Bubby and Tommy, but he didn’t get to appreciate that mental image due to worrying over the condition Benrey was in.
He was still reeling over the full understanding that Benrey’s one off line about not being human was not an impulsive gag, but a truthful statement. Sure, he probably should have guessed by now given Benrey’s apparent powers, but Gordon still thought that he was more in line with Bubby or Coomer. An… Enhanced human, if anything else.
But nope, Benrey was apparently a shapeshifting monster that had a human form. The scientist in Gordon was intrigued at the apparent alien life form, but the empathetic part of him knew that outright asking shit like that would be rude at best. De-human… Depersonalizing at worst.
Sure Benrey gave him hell, but it wasn’t like Benrey had been outright malicious. Hell, he had even rescued Coomer.
… Actually, he was probably also the thing that slammed into Bubby’s tube to release him.
Damn, Gordon really felt bad for being a dick to Benrey earlier, now.
His thoughts were interrupted as a loud hissing sound brought his attention back to the room, and Tommy all but yanked the door off its hinges before catching himself. “Mr. Freeman, you have to, uh. You’re wearing an HEV suit. You have to be the one to pull him out.”
Nodding, Gordon quickly passed him and entered the now supposedly cleaned environmental room. Benrey was huddled under the observation window, and when he looked up at Gordon, he actually had more than half of a face.
The sight of muscle and bone still made Gordon recoil in horror. “Holy shit, dude. Doesn’t that hurt?”
Benrey half-heartedly gave a one-armed shrug. “I’ll regen soon, don’t worry about it.”
“That doesn’t mean this doesn’t suck ass!” Hell, just looking at him was making him queasy. But the half-drowned puppy look compelled him to at least try to ease the poor guy’s pain. “Come on let’s get you out of here.” He knelt down and tried to figure out where he could potentially touch Benrey without hurting him.
“Need a hand?” Benrey rolled over, and clutched in his remaining hand was a now very muddy arm.
Needless to say, the visual equivalent of a non-sequitur gave Gordon pause as he tried to process just what he was looking at.
“Why the fuck do you have a random arm?”
“Wasn’t his.” He lazily waved the arm like it was a magic wand and pointed the hand end towards the dead soldier.
Gordon could feel his stress headache building. “What do you mean it wasn’t his?”
In lieu of saying anything, Benrey shoved the other end of the arm into Gordon’s face, and the movement startled Gordon into falling on his ass.
He was so glad that he couldn’t feel the mud through the HEV suit.
“Dude, what the fuck?”
“Look, it’s not, uh, natural.”
“I don’t want to look at the bony end-” He stopped and stared at the place he knew there should be blood and bone, but there were bits that looked shiny under the mud. “Metal?”
“Yeah. Not his. He’s kinda made of meat.”
“Is this… Dr. Coomer’s arm?”
“Think so. Tried to get it back for ‘em”
… That’s right, Benrey was the monster that chased the soldiers that had taken Dr. Coomer apart.
Gordon shook his head as he got back on his feet. “You can show him when we get out. Come on...”
Given Benrey’s current state, Gordon finally decided to just try picking him up bridal style. Other than a few grunts of pain as he was shifted around, Benrey kept mostly quiet.
Exiting became a problem since the others had all elected to stand directly in the doorway to peer in like children trying to snoop on their parents. He rolled his eyes, but before he could say anything, Benrey shouted, “LET ME OUT OF THIS BOX!”
The sudden volume actually made Bubby and Tommy scramble out of the way, but it took a not so subtle yank from Bubby to make Coomer move.
With the path clear, Gordon walked in and found a relatively clean spot next to a wall to put Benrey. “Here we go. Sorry, can’t do anything more comfy for ya.”
“It’s fine,” He said before shoving the arm into Gordon’s hands. “I gotta. Gotta nap.”
While the thought of staying too long made him nervous, Gordon couldn’t help but agree with him there. They could afford to take a break for a while. “Alright, I’ll get you up before we leave.”
“Sounds good.” The one eye was already drifting shut, but the steady breathing soothed Gordon’s fear.
Despite still being worried, he could see some of the skin regrowing on Benrey’s face, and, frankly, Gordon didn’t want to get sick. Instead, he turned to the others, nearly bumped into Tommy with how close he had been standing, and asked Coomer, “Hey, your arm-”
“Look, Gordon, you found my left Extendo-arm!”
“-Your arm is dirty. Do we have to do anything special to clean it?”
“Nope! It’s perfectly waterproof even when unattached. You’ve even seen me swim with it.”
“The chemicals in the water should have- should have made it safe to use. Even after exposure to- Even after being exposed to the poison.”
“Okay so just some good old soap and water to get off the dirt should be fine.” With that, he walked over the bloodstains to one of the sinks built into the counters. He tested one of the faucet handles, and sighed in relief when water flowed out of the tap. Grateful that the water was still working, he started trying to wipe off all the mud.
Progress was… Slow, however.
“How the HELL did this get so fucking dirty?”
The clunky gloves of the HEV suit didn’t make it any easier, either. As he scrubbed at a particularly stubborn clump of dirt, he glanced over towards Tommy and Benrey.
Tommy was practically standing over Benrey. Like he was guarding him.
But before he could say something to him, Bubby and Coomer’s movements caught his eye as they wandered towards Gordon’s other side.
Coomer had moved first. Something had caught his attention, and he was walking towards the other sink. Then Bubby’s examination of the poison tank ended, and he joined Coomer in looking over what was left on the counters.
They both stood in front of a strange egg-like thing, and when Gordon looked over his shoulder to do a quick headcount, he had to ask, “Uh, what the fuck is that? Please don’t poke it.”
“Hello, Gordon! I have no idea what this is!” Given his current lack of upper limbs, Coomer had settled on nearly shoving his face into it as he tried to examine it.
Bubby, of course, decided to pick it up, and before Gordon could stop him, the egg appeared to hatch on contact. “Oh. I uh. Didn’t expect that. Does this mean I’m a parent now?”
“What a beautiful child!”
The creature in question was an insectoid creature not much bigger than Bubby’s hand with a large faceted eye. When Bubby brought up his other hand to presumably touch it, a beak snapped shut very close to his finger and nearly caused him to drop it.
“Careful, before it bites your hand off!”
“I’m not that stupid.”
Gordon chose to not rise to the bait and start a fight there. “We can’t take it with us, so figure out what to do with it.”
Turning back to his task at hand, he continued scrubbing mud away, and he couldn’t help but notice that the artificial skin on the arm sometimes made it look far too real.
Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it. Don’t think- Wait where the fuck did that thing go?
When he looked back over the counter, the creature Bubby had picked up was nowhere to be seen.
He had to ask, "What did you do?"
"Tranq'ed it."
Gordon blinked a few times before yelling, "HOW?"
"With tranqulizers Gordon use your goddamn brain." With that, Bubby turned away and walked over towards the desk.
"Where did you- you know what? I don't need to know." He knew a lost cause of a conversation when he saw one, and he did not want to deal with it anymore.
Once the arm was sufficiently cleaned, he placed it on the counter and nearly ran into Coomer.
“Hello, Gordon!”
“Hey, Coomer. Does this need to dry before we reattach it, or can it just go right on?” He waved towards the drying arm.
Coomer mused for a second before saying, “It is waterproof, but I’ve never tried attaching the arms while they’re still wet. Maybe we should sit it in rice for a few minutes?”
“Uhhhh, we don’t have rice, dude. But we can let it air dry for a while. Don’t think we’re going anywhere soon.” He pointed his thumb over his shoulder towards the resting Benrey. In a quieter voice, he asked, “How’re you holding up?”
Matching his volume, Coomer responded, “I’ll be much better when I have my arms again. At least we’re almost halfway there.”
Gordon reached over and patted Coomer’s shoulder before going back to the others. “How about we just. Take a breather for now?”
“Best idea I’ve heard all day,” Bubby said before promptly dropping to the floor. At least that spot was clean...
“… You okay?”
“I’m fine!” Despite the claim, Bubby was removing the shoe on his bad foot and was checking on the injury.
Before Gordon could go over and repeat the question, Coomer lightly shoulder checked him as he passed by and gave Gordon a look.
As Gordon understood it, that was an unspoken, “Let me handle it,” gesture, and he backed away from the older scientists as they settled.
Coomer lightly leaned against Bubby on his way down to a sitting position; the ease with which he went through the motions spoke of years of practice.
How often had Coomer been armless before?
Gordon knew the question would be unappreciated at the moment, but it hovered in his mind like an annoying fly. He tried to distract himself by taking a seat not far from Benrey and Tommy, but Benrey was still obviously regrowing shit, which Gordon still didn’t want to focus on.
So that left trying to get Tommy to relax.
“Yo, Tommy, uhh. How long before I can sleep?” He nearly slapped himself on the forehead with how dumb that was. Wow, great conversation starter, Gordon. Bringing more attention to their group's various injuries was a great way to ease Tommy’s worries.
The expected reaction of Tommy managing to tense up even more made Gordon vaguely wonder when the theoretical string would snap. “I don’t- It’s not an exact science. Just. If you-” Tommy cut himself off. “-I know we can’t keep you up forever.” The admission was followed by a drop in Tommy’s shoulders. “Can you stay up until night- until the we have to stop and sleep later?”
The correction was appreciated. Sometimes they didn’t see the sun for a while, and at this point, Gordon didn’t even know what time of day it was. The lobby had ambient sunlight shining through the skylight, but with everything happening, he couldn’t even begin to guess how long ago that was.
Right, he needed to answer that question before Tommy wrung himself into a spiral of anxiety. “Yeah, man, I can do that.”
Tommy’s face lightened up into a faint smile, and while that gave Gordon some relief, he couldn’t help but feel sad that the normally vivid expression had faded so much.
Deciding to take the conversation back to what he actually wanted to talk about, he asked, “Wanna take a breather? The rest of us are. Can you mess up the door like the last one?”
Tommy bit his lip as he appeared to weigh the options. “This door doesn’t- This room doesn’t have a Tesla charge. So it doesn’t have the same-” Tommy waved his hand in frustration, “-Things. That the last door we blocked did.”
Gordon groaned, “OSHA Compliance?”
“OSHA Compliance.”
Sure, he knew why most automatic doors didn’t have an auto-lock on them, but it made things really inconvenient right now.
“How about we just block the door with something? We’re all hanging out on the ground.” Despite that last statement, Gordon adjusted himself so that he could stand up and help.
“Take it easy, Mr. Freeman, I can get it,” Tommy said before putting a hand on Gordon’s shoulder to keep him seated.
“But-”
“It won’t take me long, just keep- Watch out for the others.”
He wasn’t entirely sure just what he meant since Bubby was already faintly snoring, and Coomer was loudly snoring, but didn’t argue as Tommy breezed past him.
Gordon would swear he only blinked before Tommy had come back and settled near him and Benrey.
“You already done?”
“Yeah, just took some- Took a few chairs and made a barrier. The counter already blocks us from view. And the- the uh, blood trail should be a warning sign...”
Tommy sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than Gordon, and it didn’t look like it was working.
“I believe you.”
The look Tommy gave him conveyed incredulousness and gratitude.
“We’ll get through this, okay? But don’t burn yourself out. I can keep an eye on things for an hour or two, if that would help?”
Sure, Gordon knew he would be an alarm system at best, but Tommy looked so tired. Even if Tommy would only take a short nap, it would be better for him in the long run.
Honestly, it would be better for all of them since he was the only one not physically fucked up in some way, but Gordon’s primary concern in the moment was Tommy’s mental wellbeing.
The quiet after the question stretched for an uncomfortable minute, but Gordon knew Tommy needed to think this through on his own terms. “Sure, I can- I can take a nap. Will you wake me up in-” Tommy then seemed to notice the lack of functioning clocks in this room, “-In a little while.”
“Poggers,” Gordon nearly died as the streamer lingo slipped out. Sure his interest in video games had slipped out earlier, but the residual fear of exposing his private interests to professional colleagues never went away completely. “Sounds good, I mean.”
Tommy shrugged before handing over the assault rifle and sliding down from his seated position to a laying position.
“G’night, Mr. Freeman.”
“Goodnight, Tommy.”
#My writing#HLVRAI#Half Life VR but the AI is Self Aware#gordon hlvrai#Dr Coomer#Bubby#Benrey#Tommy Coolatta
14 notes
·
View notes
Text
annual rec list 2020: part 2 electric boogaloo
Part 1, Multi-fandom rec list: 55 fics here
Part 2, Boku no Hero Academia: 223 fics
bc tumblr wouldnt let me link all of it in one post. also, my usual formatting broke when i copy pasted this to a new post and i cannot be arsed to fix it bc there’s just too many aaaaa
again, if the read more breaks and y’all have to scroll through this on your actual dash, i am sincerely sorry orz
.
Boku no Hero Academia
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12839862
Can't wait to see you by Mizaaistom
4k, Tamaki/Mirio,
“No light though..?”
Tamaki stiffens and Mirio instantly regrets his words.
“No light though! Sounds hot,” he tries. He also tries a quick peck to Tamaki’s forehead, hoping it communicates his apology and that he is very much ok with getting his first blowjob in the dark.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13625934
Blow Your Mind (Mwah) by MissPlacemat
2k, Kaminari/Kirishima, platonic sex, just dudes being bros,
For the kink meme prompt: Kamikiri, giggly sex
Just some thoroughly platonic and very, very goofy sex between two bros.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13115979
a fever you can't sweat out by Chewpid
7k, Kaminari/Kirishima/Bakugou,
Kaminari realizes he likes boys about a lifetime after everyone else does.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11927796
daydream by pvwork
2k, Tamak/Mirio, first kiss,
Third grade was scary for all of the two hours that he didn’t know Mirio.
After that first meeting, every memory Tamaki had of his childhood was filled with the summer sun, the melt-on-your-tongue sweetness of a shared anpan, the pinprick hurt of straining his limbs to manifest his quirk, Mirio’s megawatt smile, and Mirio’s big braying laugh.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13870977
Boy Problems by QuirklessWonder (SouthernSmartAss)
2k, Tamaki/Mirio, pining,
“Are you okay, Kirishima?” Amajiki was asking when Mirio tuned back into the conversation. He picked at his takoyaki, and Mirio could tell he was nervous. Well, Amajiki was always nervous, but right now he seemed to be extra nervous. Was it because of Kirishima being here? He usually didn’t mind the kid.
Speaking of, the kid looked up from where he was picking at his own lunch and he blushed so brilliantly that his face was hard to tell from his hair. It was kind of fascinating.
“I’m fine! Just - thinking,” He said, averting his gaze. Well, it wasn’t difficult for Mirio to tell when someone was being nervous and avoidant at this point. He ate some more of his lunch contemplatively before announcing cheerily -
“Boy problems.” He had been kind of joking - well, more like projecting - since he didn’t even know if Kirishima was attracted to men, but at the sharp, stunned look that the first-year sent him he realized that maybe he had also just started to realize what that looked like now.
“Mirio, what do you mean?” Amajiki asked at the same time that Kirishima asked, ”How did you know?”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12108360
five times mirio snuck into tamaki's room and one time he didn't by silvercistern
2k, Tamaki/Mirio, 5+1,
Tamaki and Mirio's young life together as a series of breaking and entering.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16201307
This Ain't a Fairy Tale by alpha_hydra
12k, Kirishima/Bakugou,sex pollen, kinda,
“No catch,” the doctor assures, but he hesitates a little before continuing. “However, it’s not your physical condition we have to be worried about. The victims of the quirk-”
“Victims?” Kirishima repeats weakly.
“The fucker’s quirk is called matchmaking,” Bakugou spits out before the doctor can continue. “He makes people infatuated with a person he chooses, and makes them fucking psychotic the longer they’re kept apart from them.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12193362
like you're running out of time, like you need it to survive by Slumber
4k, Kirishima/Bakugou,
Kirishima ravenous over omurice looks nothing like the any of the pictures in any of the articles of Red Riot's debut. Kirishima is a fifteen-year-old boy with a growing appetite, Red Riot a sturdy hero with already one apprehended criminal under his belt. And Katsuki--
Katsuki is only a boy playing at being a hero. He doesn't even have a fucking code name yet.
Or, Katsuki has a lot of thoughts about Kirishima that don't always fit together. (Takes place from after Kamino to the internship arc/ch 153.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13490769
living on your knees (you rise up) by Slumber
13k, Kirishima/multiple, friends with benefits, casual sex,
It starts with Kaminari.
It starts with Kaminari after their first mission together, the cops and villains long gone and the remnants of the fight nothing more than burnt fabric and deep cuts on their skin, a purpling bruise where tender flesh collided with concrete and metal and hard fists. There's a trembling in Kaminari's fingers and a desperation in his eyes, his knees giving out were it not for Kirishima's hands on his arms, holding his weight and pressing it to the dirty brick wall.
In which post-mission blowjobs become something of a habit. The feelings, an unexpected side effect.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12363684
arms by silvercistern
5k, Tamaki/Mirio, awkward first time tentacle sex,
Mirio runs his hands over the comforter where Tamaki’s shoulders and back are, gently petting. “Why don’t we just put on a movie and see what happens? I want to watch The Force Awakens again. Maybe we won’t watch all of it, who knows?”
“Aren’t you embarrassed?” Tamaki’s muffled voice filters through the blankets. He’s leaning into Mirio’s touches, and it’s really, really cute.
“Well, I mean, if it was somebody else, I’d probably be embarrassed but it’s real hard to be embarrassed with you.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13892967
breathless by silvercistern
16k, Tamaki/Mirio, soulmates, angst,
Mirio and Tamaki were caught in each other’s gravity. Inseparable friends, they brought out the best in each other, understood each other like no one else could. Together, they inspired each other to go above and beyond.
But they weren’t soulmates.
And Tamaki seemed to be the only person in the world who cared.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22497325
Sun by is_this_a_mistake
2k, Tamaki/Mirio, body insecurities, small penis,
Everyone always laughed when Togata ended up naked, and Tamaki was never sure why. He knew nakedness was embarrassing… though the idea of people seeing Tamaki himself naked was not much more embarrassing than them seeing him at all.
But Togata… Mirio… was beautiful.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/8337607
Yesterday Upon The Stair by PitViperOfDoom
424k, gen, canon-AU, BAMF!Midoriya, body horror,
Midoriya Izuku has always been written off as weird. As if it's not bad enough to be the quirkless weakling, he has to be the weird quirkless weakling on top of it.
But truthfully, the "weird" part is the only part that's accurate. He's determined not to be a weakling, and in spite of what it says on paper, he's not actually quirkless. Even before meeting All-Might and taking on the power of One For All, Izuku isn't quirkless.
Not that anyone would believe it if he told them.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11468634
We Are So (Not) Married by MikeWritesThings (orphan_account)
53k, Aizawa/Yamada, fake/pretend relationship, pining, friends to lovers, ace specturm, implied homophobia,
In which everyone thinks Hizashi and Shouta are married due to an incident and while the nation is struggling to decide if this is a good or bad thing, Hizashi's struggling with the urge to say out loud, "Damn, I wish we were actually married, though."
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22650859
i'm having a secret conversation about you with the tiny stars in the pitch-black sky by crossroadswrite
7k, gen, background relationships, kid fic, fluff, 5+1,
“Is there anyone else you want us to call?” Ochako asks gently, and Eri chews on her lip and looks down and away. “Do you want me to call Deku?” Ochako pushes, and it’s worth it for the way Eri’s head snaps back up to her, eyes wide with hope, before she looks away again.
“I’ll send him a text!” Mina pipes up, already having her phone out and typing rapidly on it. “He’s just on the other side of the building, Eri-chan,” she waves the phone at her with a wide smile that squints her eyes shut. “All done, he should be here any min-“
The door to the room slams open, making them all jump and jerk their heads towards it. Ochako brings her fists up instinctively, heart hammering in her throat.
“What’s wrong with Eri?” Deku demands, standing in the doorway, green lightning sparking off his skin, eyes shifting around wildly as if looking for a threat, body braced in a battle stance.
(Or: 5 times Eri falls asleep on Izuku + 1 time Izuku falls asleep on her)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16409552
Kids (Are The Future) by the_crownless_queen
5k, gen, background relationships, fluff, dadzawa,
“Say, Shouta, you wouldn’t happen to have a secret son, would you?”
-- or 5 times somebody thought Shinsou was Shouta's son, and one time Hitoshi called him Dad.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/14620713
Running to Stand Still by Kiyoko_Michi
42k, Aizawa/Yamada, de-aging,
Shouta never needed much. He had his dream—getting into the UA Heroes course—and he had Hizashi, who’d carved out his own spot in Shouta’s life. That was enough for him… until he wakes up in a dirty alleyway wearing clothes three sizes too big. Faced with an unreliable memory and a school full of strangers, Shouta struggles to unravel what happened to him.
(a de-aged!Aizawa fic)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12879186
Aizawa Definitely Doesn't Care by teaandtumblr
15k, Aizawa/Yamada, dadzawa, familty issues, fluff,
Aizawa doesn't care about his students. He really, really doesn't.
Except for the part were he very much does.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15046934
journey to the past by aloneintherain
44k, gen, time travel, protective!1A,
Izuku is five years old the first time he's saved by heroes. He's an instant fan of the woman in pink with her cheerful smile and the man with his ice powers and fine-boned features, even if they both refuse to tell him their names.
For most of his life, Izuku has been the centre of villain attacks, but he has never been injured. Every time, he's saved by bright, unknown heroes—heroes who smile at Izuku, and ruffle his hair or ply him with hugs, and seem mesmerised by how small he is.
Heroes that the rest of the world doesn't believe exists.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15189752
Looping Back to the Beginning by Feneris
10k, gen, time loop, crack,
Where Class 1-A finds itself in a time loop centered around their first year at UA. After getting over the usual angst, they decide that the best way to grow as heroes is by antagonizing dangerous villains for fun and amusement.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12558048
could i but teach the hundredth part by terra_incognita
5k, gen, dad!might,
Ito Matsu knows three things about her neighbor, Mr. Yagi: he's very skinny, he's very kind, and he has enough children to overthrow the Japanese government.
Or:
All Might is retired, but his former students keep coming up with reasons to visit.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11400303
little are the things we learn by newamsterdam
10k, Kirishima/Bakugou, 5+1, h/c,
Almost half an hour has passed, and Kirishima and Bakugou still haven’t come back. Bakugou may be fine running on fumes, and could probably blast his way through the second part of the exam on pure willpower and stubbornness. But Kirishima should probably eat, and relax for at least a bit.
Kaminari is such a good friend. He hopes Kirishima appreciates him properly. He gets to his feet and wanders out into the hall, looking for a glimpse of Bakugou or Kirishima.
He sees— well. It’s more than a glimpse. And at first, Kaminari doesn’t quite believe it.
Five people who are let in on Yuuei's worst-kept secret, and one person who always knew it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16226225
How Can You Smile With So Many Scars by Quirkyasfok
4k, Bakugou&Midoriya, scars, angst, power of words,
After taking on a villain who's quirk involves making the words that have hurt someone the most appear on the their skin Katsuki begins to learn the true power of how much effect words can have on someone.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15907110
Pick Me Up by ill go with that then (Linelenagain)
5k, Aizawa/Yamada, 5+1, friends to lovers,
“You’ll never make it. You’ll drop me before we get halfway there.”
“Bet you I won’t,” Yamada says. The look in his eye is bright and dangerous. It makes Shouta want to agree to things he shouldn’t.
“Bet me what?” he answers, against his better judgement.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13361256
cotton candy hands by chonideno
26k, Kirishima/Bakugou, mutual pining, touch-starved,
Studying to become a hero requires knowing how to take care of yourself. Sometimes you might need help on the way so if your crush offers to do your hair for you or to give you a well-deserved back rub, it'd be stupid to say no.
A series of soft vignettes in which a love-struck Kirishima and a touch-starved Bakugou care for each other and it's definitely not making their hearts jump through hoops, they’re never this close to kissing, no, they're totally best friends bro
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13668393
Surprises by MikeWritesThings
21k, gen, dadzawa, 5+1,
Moving into the dorms, the students get to witness a side of their teacher they didn’t even know had existed--a side much softer, and, dare they say, human, than any of them had ever expected to see.
(Or, 5 things class 1-A never expected from Aizawa, and 1 thing he never expected from them.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17905568
On Secret Relationships And The Importance Of Representation Among Pro Heroes by smol_bird
3k, Aizawa/Yamada, dadzawa,
“I guess,” Midoriya sighs. “But then – some of the pro heroes are our teachers, you know? And still, it’s not like any of them are... I mean, it’s certainly not a common occurrence for a hero to be... out.”
Out? Aizawa thinks. He begins to suspect that he knows what this conversation is about.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20405767
says the moon by chonideno
5k, Kirishima/Bakugou, rule 63, pining,
bakugou has read all the books, watched all the movies, heard all the stories, seeked out all possible advice, and none of it has ever made looking at kirishima easier. by the time they reach their third year at UA, bakugou might as well be begging for relief
or how girl loves girl
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17886320
The Best Medicine by chezka
13k, Kirishima/Bakugou,
He couldn't stop thinking about it.
The sound of it, breathy and wild, and the sight that accompanied it, warm and relaxed - Kirishima couldn't get it out of his head. It was stuck at the forefront of his mind, whenever he closed his eyes or let his thoughts wander, capturing him, cutting off his breaths.
He wanted to see it again.
Or, Kirishima sees Bakugou laughing, and his world shakes with it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/6563575
The Beauty of a Beast by starofjems
101k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU, curses,
Once upon a time a lonely beast lived in a manor deep in the forest. He dreamed of the day his true love appeared to break his curse... When a beauty finally appears in his life, it is not quite as he imagined. For who could have thought a beauty would be more of a beast.
Or
The beauty and the beast AU nobody asked for but here it is.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/7267141
Bright as the Sun by starofjems
7k, Kaminari/Kirishima, AU,
For years Kaminari has kept his crush on one of his best friends hidden. It was never the right time, never the right place. They were all too busy trying to make their dreams come true, too busy becoming one of the best pod racer teams in the universe. But now that their dreams are finally becoming reality, it's hard to ignore Ashido's pestering to confess to Kirishima finally. Is it too much to wish for two dreams to come true?
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20729933
Schrödinger's cat by AyzuLK
31k, Midoriya/Todoroki, PTSD, non-con, amnesia,
The cat is in the closed box, with a 50% chance of being alive and a 50% chance of being dead. According to the principle of uncertainty in quantum physics, he is alive and dead until someone opens the box.
Izuku doesn't want to open the box.
OR
Izuku didn’t return home after school. Two months later he was found roaming a deserted road with white hair, psychogenic amnesia and a quirk out of control.
Nothing is the same after that.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19245922
Heartbeat Thunder by Shippeh
95k, Kirishima/Bakugou, A/B/O, knotting, heat,
Kirishima tries not to remember his first rut, and he's taking care to ensure it never happens again.
In which: Kirishima is an extremely aggressive Alpha by nature but insists on suppressing everything, and Bakugou is an Omega wildly confident in his secondary gender.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15980336
hold on tight by lunalou
33k, gen, h/c, touch-starved, 5+1,
"What are you doing?" Shouto asks.
"Hugging you." Midoriya returns in a patient voice. His arms tighten around Shouto's waist and he presses his forehead more firmly against his back. "You know it's a hug, Shouto-kun. Don't play dumb."
or, five times somebody from 1-a hugs todoroki and the one time he hugs them first
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13498050
First Time For Everything by kazzarole
4k, Midoriya/Todoroki, pining,
Midoriya is the catalyst of many of the 'firsts' in Shouto's life--it just makes sense that Shouto should share his first kiss with him, too.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11500860
Head vs. Heart by Ms_Chunks
10k, Midoriya/Todoroki,
Todoroki Shouto had never known anyone quite like Midoriya Izuku. The strength of Midoriya’s quirk paled in comparison to the power of his heart. And it, more than any superhuman power, was what defined him.
Midoriya didn’t think before he acted, he felt. Shouto had a lot to learn about that.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17289734
Kiss Me Through The Screen by Ischemia
70k, Shinsou/Kaminari, AU, cam-boy,
Shinsou remembers when he first saw the ad for Ch4rgeb0lt’s services. He was just messing around online when a pop-up appeared with his smiling face, one eye winking and the other brightly flashing with happiness.
“Lonely? Tired of coming home to an empty apartment? Can’t find anyone to listen to your problems? Say no more! For the low cost of $10 per stream, you can have all the company and love you ever wanted. Get a best friend for the best price!”
His first reaction was, “what kind of depressing loser needs to buy a boyfriend?” before he looked around at his empty home and realized he might be that depressing loser.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11227647
nothing has changed me quite like you by akhikosanada
10k, Midoriya/Todoroki, friends to lovers,
"Touching someone for the first time, Shouto found out, did not draw electricity or any other romanticized chemical reaction described in books and movies. It did, however, make his chest tighten harder than it ever had before, and as he drew the shape of lightning over Midoriya’s skin, his lips parted on an almost inaudible sigh.
Midoriya’s breath caught in his throat, and Shouto wanted to catch it in his own mouth."
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18925678
Pickup Lines for the Soul by MustardSoup
3k, Shinsou/Kaminari, soulmates,
Denki is twelve when he is flicking through the TV channels and lands on an old RomCom movie about soulmate marks – specifically the same type that he has.
“I can’t believe I’ve had to walk around with a cheap pickup line written on my ankle my entire life because of you!” The leading lady yells at the leading man as he stares at her in awe.
Denki laughs.
“Oh no.” His mother says, watching him.
“Oh no, indeed.” His sister repeats quietly.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17843384
Hand to Heart (Right to Left) by Half_SubmergedinPurgatory
13k, Midoriya/Todoroki,
Shouto indulges Midoriya's curiousity about how his Quirk works. Just like everything he does with Midoriya, Quirk study sessions quickly become life-changing.
In other words: Shouto learns how to spite his dad, scare his friends, and how teenagers are supposed to act when they're in love.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13433601
Conventional Taste by WowBoring
44k, Midoriya/Todoroki, pining,
He didn’t think it would matter if Midoriya were taking him to a sewer convention; it was probably still going to be the highlight of his Golden Week.
In order to avoid a visit from his unpleasant grandparents Todoroki attends a hero convention with Midoriya, and learns a few things along the way.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21649615
no rest for the wicked by crossroadswrite
3k, gen,
“I’ll destroy a man for you,” he says breathlessly.
Todoroki looks vaguely amused. “Good to know.”
Midoriya passes the mug to Momo’s hands and then reaches up to put his hands on Todoroki’s cheeks so he can bring him down to eye-level.
“No, listen. I will destroy a man for you.”
Todoroki blinks at him, looking a little startled.
“I have a seven year plan,” Midoriya elaborates terrifyingly.
“O-kay?” he says throught his smushed cheeks.
“Fuck Endeavor,” Midoriya says empathically.
(Or: Midoriya has absolutely no filter when he's sleep deprived. That's it. That's the fic.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21245684
Rutting For You by FoolishFortuna
12k, Kirishima/Bakugou, A/B/O, rough sex, alpha/alpha,
Kirishima’s scent washed over him as the redhead moved to slide into bed and Katsuki found his mouth watering. For fuck sake, why was his body being such an asshole all of a sudden? He swallowed.
“Uh, Bakugou?” Eijirou's voice was quiet, almost rough, “You're putting out a pretty strong scent.” There was a tone to his best friend's voice that he'd never heard before, and it sent a shiver through Katsuki as he fisted the duvet in his hand tighter and ground his teeth.
His gums ached.
“Its nothing, shut up.” He focused on getting his pheromones under control quickly. Fuck, he really wanted to bite something. Something that smelled like Eijirou. He swallowed another mouthful of saliva.
“Do you-” Kiri swallowed as well, “d’you wanna just sleep up here?”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23176183
Impressionable by Thealmostrhetoricalquestion
5k, gen,
Aizawa spits out a mouthful of hair and says, “Give me coffee, and fuck off.”
There’s a tiny gasp from the doorway. Tensei is fast as a whip when he turns and stares, wide-eyed, at the very small figure of his younger brother outlined by the hallway light. He’s got pyjamas on, fancy silk things, and he’s holding, of all things, a clipboard. Aizawa squints. He’s pretty sure the kid isn’t even ten yet, although he can’t be sure, because the Iida’s seem naturally gangly, and he’s never been very good with kids. How do you measure them? They don't seem to come with a scale.
“You shouldn’t be saying words like that,” Iida says very sternly. “I’m impressionable.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23039944
From Fire and Ashes, Flourishing by Milligramme
21k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU,
It was starting to be insanely hot, Eijirou tripped so often that he was almost walking on all four at this point, his hands were all scratched from the rocks, his clothes dusty and in disarray, and to make things worse, the volcano was mocking him with an uneven slope that made him think the summit was close only to reveal another one further up.
-
Kirishima's peaceful life on his volcanic island is put to an end when the dormant Mount Bakugou comes back to life, each eruption getting closer to the village and the crops. As panic starts to spread, people remember the old god of the volcano and the ancient tradition to offer him a sacrifice.
Kirishima doesn't buy any of this, but the older villagers seem serious. So before they kill someone in the name of a god that might not even exist, he decides to climb the volcano himself, hoping to find out what causes the eruptions.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23056354
The Anger Translators by naggeluide
5k, Todoroki/Bakugou, quirk accident,
Todoroki considered, then sighed. "Do you think we'll ever be able to do this on our own?"
"Do what, express anger normally in a healthy-ass manner or some shit that's not either super repressed or extremely violent?" Bakugou glowered at him, arms crossed.
"Yes."
"No."
---
In which Bakugou becomes Todoroki's anger translator and vice versa
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22167295
Tiny Truths by Quirk Archivist (OneHitWondersAnonymous)
4k, Kirishima/Bakugou, de-aging, quirk accident, fluff, pining,
“The wedding,” Bakugou repeats, though it sounds like he’s annoyed. “Everybody knows you get married when you make a hero agency, stupid. Why else would you get married?”
-
Bakugou gets hit with a de-aging quirk which shrinks him down to a four year old. Class 1A panics, but Kirishima steps up to the plate to help his best friend (and secret crush) feel safe in a scary situation. Rated T only for language; this is pure fluff through and through!
.
https://archiveofourown.org/series/811476
F is for fire that burns down the whole town series by pepperfield
53k, gen, background relationships, shenanigans, quirk accidents,
“Karaoke, Kacchan.” Deku slams his palms on the table, fire in his eyes. “I need a rematch.”
“Abso-fucking-lutely not.”
With his boyfriend out of town and the crime rate up, Bakugou hasn't been having a great week. Deku does his best to make things worse.
(Friendship sure is beautiful.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20067997
Some Have Greatness Thrust Upon Them by AisforAmy71
230k, canon-divergence, injuries, character death, PTSD,
An AU what-if that explores what would happen if All Might lost his first big confrontation with All for One. When All Might is fatally injured after his battle with All For One, nine year old Midoriya Izuku forcibly receives One For All, unbeknownst to anyone...not even Izuku. It will be up to Inko and Gran Torino and as many favors as they can pull in to keep the boy safe from his new quirk until he can learn to use it, or until a suitable vessel can be found. With the Symbol of Peace out of the picture, the world just became a much more confusing place for everyone.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24192880
A New Starting Line by AisforAmy71
13k, gen, bullying, soul-searching,
This is kind of a What If? piece from Bakugo’s POV, where Izuku apparently takes Kacchan’s advice and jumps off the roof of the school. Things aren’t always what they seem, and Bakugo has some soul searching to do when he learns the truth.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18310007
manly man falls for manliest man by afuzzyowl
109k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU, celebrities, pining,
Kirishima brings up Bakugou one day as he and Kaminari are eating together in the campus cafeteria. Super casual, like yeah-I-saw-this-guy-on-TV-once, and not I’ve-watched-literally-every-single-interview-he’s-ever-even-been-in-the-background-of-and-wouldn’t-mind-having-his-babies.
“Oh, him,” Kaminari says. “Eh, he’s popular lately, I guess. Don’t see what all the hype's about.”
Kirishima feels lightheaded. “You—you don’t see the hype—” he splutters. “He’s incredible, dude.”
Kaminari just eyes him.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19349770
Not Waving But Drowning by sandelf
38k, Kirishima/Bakugou, child abuse, child neglect, found family,
"This is for the best."
"I know."
"It is. I promise. It'll all be okay now. Everything will be okay now."
~
When class 1-a move into the dormitories, Bakugou has a horrifying realisation about his home life, forcing the self-proclaimed Bakusquad to band together to prove that he has everything he needs in that packed, happy, loud building.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/series/1609612
the bomb squad series by rae_tnub
28k, gen,
Class 1A is their own personal bomb squad, or moments 1A shares with Bakugou.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23766268
president of the krbk club by hiuythn
10k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining,
Izuku watches, in a disbelieving and horrified sort of fascination, as Kirishima and Bakugou fall in love.
(Seriously? Right in front of his salad?)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/series/1632100
every sign of love series by dino by might
25k, gen, platonic soulmates,
The first mark Izuku gets is a slight brush of green across his temple. It’s the soft touch of a mother holding her son for the first time. Inko has one to match, the same shade of green staining the tips of her fingers. Hers is more noticeable; Izuku’s tends to blend into his hairline.
He loves it anyways. He has to. It’s the only soulmate mark he has.
(Or: how Izuku goes from just green to a rainbow, UA-style.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22380874
What Rules Were Made For by Catastra_Fey
10k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining, masturbation,
Bakugou has a problem. Apparently he's had it forever, and despite being his best friend, Kirishima is only just learning about it. The fact that his friend's quirk prevents him from any kind of self satisfaction has Kiri's brain melting down with sympathy and shock. So he does what any friend would do and offers to help him. Right? That's...what any friend would do...
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22796851
copper on your tongue by lanestreets
3k, gen, epilepsy, h/c,
I’m really sorry, I’m about to have a seizure, it might be bad, Denki thinks.
“So,” is what he actually says, drawing out the vowel, “is bad.”
“What?’” the redhead hovering over him says, and Denki blacks out.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22857316
can i be undone? by lanestreets
7k, angst, h/c,
“Why can’t I do those things? What’s wrong with them?”
Hawks sighs, and pushes his hair back out of his face. “It’s not that they’re wrong, they’re just different, and that’s wrong. The more you’re different, the more reason people have to distrust you, yeah? And if people distrust you, how can you be a hero? I want you to be safe, and not have to deal with all that scrutiny.”
-
Hawks was really only trying to help Tokoyami. He never meant for it to go so far sideways.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23175157
like light through a window by achievingelysium
1k, gen, whump, dadzawa,
The first time Shouta sees what Hagakure looks like, it’s because she’s covered in blood.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23192434
Putting Infinity into Words by redrobin1989
8k, gen, platonic soulmates,
Soul Mates have evolved with quirks to become Soul Bonds in which one feels the entire emotional spectrum and a fact about their future relationship. Or so Izuku had heard, he'd only ever two Soul Bonds and they both caused him pain. Until All Might and Yuuei and he finally learned what it was like to have a loving, thriving Bond.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21997543
Worth a Thousand Words by awareoftheconcept
43k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining,
When a rare picture of Bakugou smiling leads Class 3A to believe he is in a relationship with Utsushimi Camie, a contest arises to see who can get the most pictures of the couple together.
***
“Umm,” Midoriya said nervously. “I-it’s Kacchan. There is always a spark.”
With another round of boos from Kaminari and Jirou, Ashido took a page out of Mineta’s playbook and started shaking Midoriya violently. “I mean like a romantic spark!”
Midoriya blanched. “You think Kacchan is interested in Utsushimi?”
He seemed doubtful, so Ashido shoved Kirishima’s phone in his face. “Do you see this smile? That is the smile of boy who is head-over-heels smitten, am I right?”
Midoriya actually took the time to look at the picture critically, though he shot an uneasy look towards Kirishima before he answered. “Umm, y-yeah,” he said as he started to back away, hiding behind Uraraka like a shield. “It definitely looks like Kacchan is in love.”
How could Kirishima have been so stupid?
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21787960
Bakugou and Todoroki's Foolproof 5-Step Plan to Fuck with Mineta Minoru by Anubis_2701
37k, gen, background relationships, memes,
It was a simple enough idea; screw around with the resident bastard of Class 1-A to let him know that his medieval ways and perverted behaviour weren't going to be tolerated by even the most career-focused of UA's students.
To say that things had snowballed was an understatement.
Todoroki had no idea how he had ended up sitting on Bakugou's floor at 1 am, holding a dossier of incriminating material that would make the FBI slobber, but he wasn't sure he wanted to know.
The long and short of it was, fuck Mineta.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/series/1540663
BNHA Pro-Hero Au series by surveycorpsjean
69k, Midoriya/Todoroki, Midoriya/Todoroki/Kirishima/Bakugou, pining, thirst, polyamory,
It's been four years since Izuku took an overseas villain case.
Now twenty-six, Izuku is one hundred percent, without a doubt, completely and utterly over his crush on Shouto. No problems, smooth sailing, Izuku is a new man ready to start the next chapter of his life.
Haha...right?
-
(RN: i had to go lie down after reading this)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20492264
Liquid Nitrogen by surveycorpsjean
23k, Hawks/Endeavor, age difference, size difference, enemies to friends to lovers,
Enji can't figure out why the hell Hawks keeps sleeping in his office.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12025527
quote love unquote by newamsterdam
135k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU, celebrities, fake relationship, pining, slow burn,
Sero nods. “It’s the chance of a lifetime, really,” he says. “We want you to date Bakugou, for the sake of his reputation with the press. Some public appearances, a few ‘candid’ photos. For at least a couple of months.”
“Bakugou sent you to ask me to date him?” Kirishima asks, baffled.
“Of course not. We, his people, are asking you to date him. He’s going to have to get on board, if he wants his career to survive. And in the bargain, Riot will get all sorts of publicity, because their lyricist will be dating one of the industry’s hottest stars. A win for everyone.”
-
When Kirishima Eijirou's band hits the big time, he's not prepared for his newfound fame. He's even less prepared to meet the actor he's been crushing on for years, or to start dating him as a publicity stunt. The closer Kirishima gets to Bakugou Katsuki, the more he realizes he's in over his head. But it's hard to stop, once his heart is in it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11382708
Up the Wall by surveycorpsjean
8k, Midoriya/Todoroki, pining,
He was told love makes you weak.
Well, Todoroki would like to disagree.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18052598
Thanks for Saving Me by Esselle
46k, Midoriya/Todoroki, AU, age difference, celebrities,
"You saved my life," Todoroki says.
Izuku freezes. Then he looks up. Todoroki Shouto is staring at him, his eyes calm but wide, dust and soot all over his face. His perfect, handsome face. He's more beautiful in person than Izuku could have imagined.
"You just saved all of us," Todoroki says again. "What's your name?"
"M-Midoriya," Izuku chokes out. "Midoriya Izuku."
Todoroki nods. "Midoriya. Thank you."
--
Midoriya Izuku is a university sophomore, a fanboy, quirkless. On the list of things he is not: a hero.
That's why he's more surprised than anyone when he rescues Todoroki Shouto, his favorite pro hero, from a deadly villain attack. His actions fling him into the media spotlight, grabbing the attention of the entire country, including Todoroki himself. But Todoroki actually wants to get to know him past the headlines.
Izuku finds himself living a story straight out of a fairy tale, one where the mysterious, handsome prince is played by the real-life superhero he has always admired. But Izuku is convinced he's the ugly duckling, not the swan; could he ever be remarkable enough to get his happily ever after?
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15651684
The Hot One by Esselle
1k, pre-Bakugou/Kaminari/Kirishima, fluff, accidental flirting,
"Oy," Katsuki warns. They ignore him.
"He's like," Denki continues, posing with his arms flexed, "grrrr, he's like a beast."
"Well, yeah," Eijirou agrees, "everyone knows he's super manly, but I don't know if that means he can't be pretty, too."
"Oy, idiots."
--
Even though they're complete opposites, both of Eijirou's best friends are really, really cute.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13902942
Biting the Bullet by orphan_account
4k, Uraraka/Bakugou, sexual tension,
In which a training exercise brings a whole other meaning to fighting dirty.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/14831519
I'm Making You Sweat by karmaticinstitution
4k, Uraraka/Bakugou, sparring, femdom,
He wants to touch, touch, touch— but she stops him short of anything else.
“Katsuki, I’m going to fucking tear you apart,” and he changes his mind, this is definitely the hottest thing he’s ever heard. Nothing can beat it, and he’s instantly swelling in his shorts. He runs his eyes over her, and he thinks she could probably do whatever she wanted and he’d go along without any qualms.
-
Bakugou is weak for thick thighs and Uraraka is a queen.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/14761845
There's Something About Bakugou by ohmytheon
19k, Uraraka/Kirishima/Bakugou, ust, quirk accidents,pining, dirty talk,
After Bakugou is hit by a villain's unknown quirk that produces some strange side effects, both Uraraka and Kirishima have a very interesting day trying to help him.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24254872
sparks fly (and not the flammable kind) by laurenshappenstobemyhusband
7k, Jirou/Shinsou/Kaminari, fluff,
He's cute, Jirou realizes with a bit of a start. Sure, he's about to set fire to the TV, but it's cute. When did that happen?
Shinsou elbows her in the side, and she turns to see he's looking at Kaminari too, with the same fond smile.
"I'm gonna date that," he whispers, not looking at her, but his smile curls at the edges. Like a cat.
"Oh yeah?" she says, suddenly on the defensive. "Not if I date that first." No challenge was named, but she'll damn well win it.
OR: Jirou and Shinsou both try to win Kaminari over, and Kaminari painfully likes both of them.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25055935
catch you when you fall by pixiegold
3k, Kirishima/Bakugou, truth spells, pining,
“I accidentally used my quirk on him, he’s gonna be super honest for like three hours now, and I haven’t worked out how to stop it early yet! I’m so useless, I’m sorry!” She blurts out, and Kirishima blinks at her for a second, before looking at Bakugou. The boy stood next to her rolls his eyes and starts walking over to the nearest teacher like he’s done this a hundred times before.
"Three hours?" Kirishima mutters.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25061890
Voices by SquirrelWriter
11k, gen, dadzawa,
Hitoshi has a thing about voices.
Part of it's because of his Quirk, probably. He's always listening for that reply. It's the opening, the chink in a person's armor that lets his own voice slip in and hijack their brain. But part of it is that most people are wary around him, so when someone does talk, particularly to him, it stands out.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17221628
rock'n'roll, buckaroo! by Origamidragons
6k, gen, social media,
Kaminari walks up to Todoroki in the hallway after class and says, “Dude, I need your help.”
Todoroki checks over his shoulder, twice, to verify that Kaminari is indeed talking to him. “Why?”
“Yesterday you asked Shinsou-kun if he was Aizawa-sensei’s son,” Kaminari says, as though that explains anything at all.
“...yes?”
“Make a hero conspiracy YouTube channel with me.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11751861
slow down, start dancing by blessings
4k, Yaoyorozu/Jirou, mutual pining,
“We’re dead” is the first thing Momo says to her when she opens the door, and it’s somehow more beautiful than any lyric from Kyouka’s favorite song.
“Yeah, like, on the inside and stuff,” she replies.
Yaoyorozu Momo and Jirou Kyouka have to define what courage means to them or risk failing All Might’s class. Forgetting about their project until 10 hours before it’s due feels like the right answer.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17204222
Kaminari's Declassified Coming Out Survival Guide by MustardSoup
3k, Kaminari/Shinsou, coming out,
Local disaster bi, Kaminari Denki, is yanked right out of the questioning stage of his life and now has to navigate the process of coming out.
He decides to do it step-by-step, with each step taking more courage than the last.
And if coming out equates to slaying the dragon, then perhaps by the end of this he'll get the guy, too.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23349292
the river walked me home by Thealmostrhetoricalquestion
28k, gen, referenced child abuse, dissociating, healing, dadzawa,
Shouto's life is a deck of precariously stacked cards, and one online article about Endeavour's approach to parenting sends the whole thing tumbling down. Not everyone believes it. Half the public denies it. But even if it turns out there's no truth in the article, the staff at U.A. are under enough fire as it is, and sending Shouto home for the upcoming week-long break is inexcuseable in the eyes of the press.
Not to mention, Aizawa wouldn't stand for it anyway.
Or: Shouto spends a week or two hiding from the world in his teacher's house, where he is introduced to Animal Crossing, the sweetest cat in the world, and the bizarre concept of feeling safe in his own home.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18507250
All-Night by ertiniest_hands_in_all_the_land
7k, gen, fluff, domestic, dadzawa,
Tonight doesn’t seem to be any different. Though Aizawa hasn’t moved since hitting the couch, Shinsō knows he’s still very much alive when he hears the muffled inquiry of, “Why are you two still awake…”
Shinsō takes another bite of his crepe before answering. “I couldn’t sleep and she had a nightmare.”
Or
Shinsō Hitoshi comforts a small child, makes crepes at 2 in the morning, sutures a wound, and appears on late-night radio. The perfectly normal experience when he can't sleep.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13853580
Dis(associate) by BeyondTheClouds777
283k, gen, bullying, puns, injury, service dog, ghosts (kinda),
Izuku has a “dissociation” Quirk that lets his ghost leave his body, and it’s both convenient and inconvenient at the same time. Either way, he's going to do whatever it takes to become a hero.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19935958
and i'm nothing like you by aloneintherain
9k, gen, kidnapping, mind control, being forced to hurt your friend, h/c,
Of all the people to have been kidnapped alongside, it had to be this person, this hero, the one person who would never blame him for the things he was forced to do.
“Don’t cry,” Midoriya says.
“Fuck you,” Hitoshi chokes out.
(When Shinsou goes grocery shopping a few weeks after transferring to Class 2A, Midoriya tags along. Because he is, for some reason, determined to be Shinsou’s friend.
Shinsou remains cold and withdrawn in the face of Midoriya’s friendliness—until they’re kidnapped by a woman with a brainwashing quirk who believes Shinsou doesn’t belong in the hero course.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22035913
i was busy thinking 'bout... by crossroadswrite
3k, Midoriya/multi,
He wonders at times if this is divine retribution for something he did. Is it punishment? Is he being punished with pretty boys who can snap him in half? Is that it? Or is this a reward perhaps? Can you call being tormented by handsome boys a reward? Probably.
(or: local bi boy too gay for this, more at eleven.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21821275
a little pick me up by crossroadswrite
2k, Midoriya/Kirishima, fluff, 5+1,
Midoriya and him have been working out together for a while now. He’s a cool gym buddy, and he keeps up with Eijirou better than a lot of other people in class, which is fun.
There aren’t a lot of people who can spot for him when he does weights, just because of how much Eijirou can lift.
And despite all this, nothing prepares Eijirou for Midoriya coming up to him nervously, and bashfully asking, “Kirishima-kun, would you mind sitting on me?”
(Or: 5 Times Midoriya picks Kirishima up + 1 time he picks him up, or 5 times Midoriya picks Kirishima up + 1 time Kirishima picks him up)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24609802
A Letter to Me by kiapet
15k, gen, time travel, bullying, kidnapping,
Fourteen-year-old Bakugou Katsuki knows he’s destined to be a great hero someday. Midoriya Izuku dreams of the same, but struggles to get through each day in a world determined to push him down. But when the pair of middle schoolers are kidnapped by a villain with a time travel quirk, they are forced to confront a future neither of them could predict- and versions of themselves they never expected to become.
-Or-
Pro!Midoriya to Kid!Midoriya: You matter so much, and everything is going to be okay!
Pro!Bakugou to Kid!Bakugou: Now listen here you little shit-
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24560458
third couch is the charm by laurenshappenstobemyhusband
6k, gen, friendship,
Shouto trained for years to control his ice. Encasing everything in ice whenever he sneezed, got angry or startled, or just whenever he wasn't paying attention always got him into trouble, and he's glad he finally has complete control over his right side.
Unfortunately, he can't say the same about his flames.
OR: Todoroki sets three couches on fire, which apparently is too many, so now he has to take quirk control classes with Kaminari and they bond over mutual destruction
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23241805
You Matter, Too by Baku_Babe
11k, gen, injury, recovery,
Bakugou was afraid.
He never thought he'd see the day where he would openly admit to himself that he was scared. Because he shouldn't be scared; he was Katsuki Bakugou, one of Class A's finest students, survivor of more horrific events in his young life than most adults had experienced in a lifetime.
But today was different. Today, as he stood on trembling legs with his hands clasped tightly against his stomach, blood gushing past his clenched fingers as his vision blurred...
Today, in his greatest moment of weakness, he was horrified.
And there was no one there to help him.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24425764
Of Supervillains and Paternity Tests by onelittlebirdiesittingonthesill
1k gen, dad for one,
Midoriya Izuku is just getting settled into life in the dorms, as a rising hero, comfortable in his knowledge of Eri-chan's safety.
Then someone collapses the roof of the dorms, and Aizawa-sensei shows them the newly-rewound identity of All For One.
And he has freckles.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22575034
the drip of melting ice by walking_through_autumn
19k, gen, dadzawa, h/c,
Aizawa found out within a day. It was quite likely due to the dish Todoroki had washed and left to dry in the shared kitchen after the kitten had been fed off it. Hitoshi was forced to reflect that it wasn’t any good hiding the litter and cat food in their wardrobes if Todoroki was going to make a fundamental mistake like that.
Aizawa stood in his door frame and raised an eyebrow. “Well? Where is the cat?”
Hitoshi gave his most disarming smile. “What cat?”
Todoroki chose that moment to exit his room, eyes on his phone, other hand holding a cat toy. He bumped into Aizawa and looked up slowly, like in a horror movie.
“...oh,” Todoroki said. Aizawa raised the other eyebrow. Hitoshi rubbed a hand down his face.
-
Herbal tea, weekly floor gatherings, spoiled surprises, movie marathons, shared custody over a cat, rain and ice and blankets and plushies, and the journey of falling into a friendship.
(Or: Hitoshi moves into the 2A dormitory at the beginning of his second year, learns who his neighbour is, and makes the friends he had declared he isn't there to have within the space of a semester.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23019061
Doodling the Daydreams Away by loki_dokey
3k, Kirishima/Bakugou,
Aizawa had never had any qualms with Bakugou's attitude to his learning. In fact, the kid had taught the others a thing or two about diligence and productivity over the two and a half years he'd been in the class. Truth be told, Bakugou was on par with Yaoyarozu and Iida when it came to having a studious nature.
So when Aizawa carefully tilted the boy's paper in the light to discover what had clearly been erased with earnest, he blinked when he realised it was a dick. A firmly-drawn but desperately-erased dick. Unable to help the huff of laughter from escaping him, Aizawa sat back and ran a hand through his hair, eyes scouring the work in his hand. Well, he had not been expecting to find that on his Monday evening.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22223665
Renegade Quirk by threesipsmore
5k, Kirishima/Bakugou, quirk accident,
This is the second time Bakugo's been hit by a wayward quirk in a playground of snotty, wailing children. He's intent on ignoring the colors all around him until it wears off, no matter how violently apparent his classmates' inner emotions become.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23675587
Flying High, Diving Low by EonsofVictory
2k, gen, dadzawa, accidental drug use,
“Are they drugged?!”
During a temporary internship, Bakugou, Midoriya and Shinsou are accidentally exposed to an unknown substance, leaving them dazed with the drug's effects. Its a good thing their homeroom teacher is there to take care of them.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23167126
Eye of the Beholder by Heronfem
6k, Sero/Todoroki,
“I’m just saying,” Mina says, propping her chin in her hand and pouting, “it’s unfair. It’s totally unfair. We were all fools and our punishment is too extreme to be borne. The gods are making us pay.”
Bakugou cracks an eye open from where he’s sprawled out with his head in Kirishima’s lap. It’s a nice day, closing in on the end of summer during their third year of school, and the heat is fully upon them. “What the fuck are you talking about?”
“That,” she huffs, and points.
“Oh,” Bakugou says wryly. “That.”
---
Or, Sero gets hot over summer break and Todoroki gets his man (though not without a few bumps along the way).
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23828215
(it's just that it's) Delicate by DarklingMoon
8k, Aizawa/Yamada, mutual pining, awkward sexual situations,
“With both of my arms broken…” Shouta trails off, breaking his glare to look away.
“...Oh,” Hizashi says, after just a moment, when he gets it. Now he’s blushing, too. If he wasn’t before. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of that, you can’t...haven’t been able to...”
Hizashi gives his best friend a helping hand.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24429556
Security Blanket by ManaBanana
8k, Kirishima/Bakugou, fluff, h/c, 5+1,
Bakugou sleeps a lot already, but he tends to do it more when Kirishima is around.
(5 times Kirishima found Bakugou sleeping and one time he woke up next to him)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17635304
Wishful Thinking by Kiyoko_Michi
17k, Aizawa/Yamada, mutual pining,
Most professional Heroes keep their personal relationships quiet, for privacy and safety. Everyone who has ever seen Eraserhead and Present Mic together know they’re one such couple. If only someone would tell them so they’d stop pining over each other…
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24604015
stillness and sanctuary by wonhaebunny
3k, Iida/Bakugou, fluff,
“Is that… Hesse?” Tenya ventures slowly.
Bakugou pauses, page suspended half-turn.
“What the fuck is it to you?” he snarls, looking very defensive suddenly.
Tenya is too busy staring at the book cover to reply. He’s not sure how to process the fact that Bakugou Katsuki is reading his favourite book. What does this mean? How does Tenya proceed from here?
-
or: katsuki can read and tenya loses his absolute shit over it
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24276730
Beyond The Stars (All The Way To You) by Ibelieveinahappilyeverafter
19k, gen,
Shinsou Hitoshi is finally home with his new family and ready for a long break of doing nothing before he starts his second year of U.A. in the heroics course. His break doesn’t quite go to plan, though, when his body starts going through changes. And not changes as in getting older, but changes as in he suddenly has pointed ears, sharp teeth, and wings and a tail growing out of his back.
It’s a scramble to figure out if what’s happening is a rare quirk mutation or if it’s something else much more serious. While the answer might lie with his birth family, it’s the family he has now that’s going to help him through it. One thing is for sure, though, and that’s the fact that Hitoshi is never going to have a normal life again.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24941116
if you see the boy i used to be by aloneintherain
5k, gen, temporary amnesia, past bullying,
“Where are we?” Izuku asks, throat tight.
Aizawa glances at him. “UA.”
Izuku stops. He looks back down at the forest-green suit and the cape fastened around his neck, and swallows, barely daring to believe it. “And I’m...”
“You’re a third-year student here,” Aizawa says without inflection, like he’s not completely shattering Izuku’s world-view. “In the hero course.”
Or: After a training accident, Izuku forgets everything that happened after his second year of middle school.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19887490
for you, anything by unreemarkable
41k, Midoriya/Todoroki, fluff, h/c, angst, 5+1,
“Hey, Shouto, we’re friends, right?”
“Best friends."
In which Todoroki and Midoriya try their best.
(alternatively: five times Midoriya is there for Todoroki, and one time Todoroki is there for him.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18727342
Power Lift Into Your Heart by IceEckos12
30k, Modoriya/Todoroki, AU, personal trainer,
In a world where people cause minor miracles to happen daily, Izuku is unfortunate enough to be stuck with uncontrollable bad luck. Nevertheless, he tries to live his life as quietly as his mysterious (read: annoying) ability will allow.
But then Izuku is hired by UA Fitness, and things kind of snowball from there. The clients are strange, the staff is even stranger, and if his quirk doesn't break every bone in his body then he will be lucky.
At least the guy who threw coffee all over him is kind of cute.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17659223
What One Hides by Pinalinet
94k, Midoriya/Todoroki,
All Might gives class 1-A an unusual assignment that results in Midoriya Izuku and Todoroki Shouto attending a weekly acting class. But with a mysterious villain targeting individuals without Quirks, and a developing issue of Todoroki's own, an after-school assignment is the least of their worries.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20714669
Cry Me A River by carolinaa
7k, gen, quirk accident, dadzawa,
“This is nothing,” Shouta says to the class, trying to sound as flat as possible. “Please go back to studying.”
“You’re crying,” Asui says into the heavy quiet.
Shouta gets hit with the worst quirk he could possibly think of. On the bright side, his family loves him. And his eyes haven’t been this hydrated in about fifteen years.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24067537
you live/you learn/you love/you're dead by carolinaa
13k, gen, injury, h/c,
Two minutes pass before Aizawa taps Midoriya’s face and Midoriya doesn’t respond in the slightest. They don’t have time to wait any longer.
Aizawa looks up at Todoroki, and tries to say with the least amount of callousness possible, “He won’t make it until the medical team gets here.”
Todoroki’s breath hitches, but his voice is still hard when he insists, “Yes he will.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21498238
bff (brother friend forever) by carolinaa
3k, gen,
Uraraka's an only child, and Iida's only ever been a younger brother. The two of them have no clue what an older-brother, younger-sister dynamic is supposed to look like.
At this point, they just seem determined to make everyone around them as confused as possible.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17612087
three fishes in a tank by atomicmuffin
30k, Midoriya/Ochako/Todoroki, fluff, polyamory negotiation, sharing a bed,
Due to the tragic and early demise of his flat, Todoroki has no other choice but to temporarily move in with Midoriya and Uraraka. And, one thing leading to another, never manages to leave.
Midoriya/Uraraka/Todoroki domestic fluff.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17571911
awake and (un)afraid, asleep or- by driedupwishes
54k, Midoriya/Todoroki, post-canon,
“You,” Shoto says, picking his head up from where his screen is filled with The Worst Photograph Ever, curtesy of Shinsou, Jiro, Kaminari, his brother, and nearly everyone they know. “You are so dead to me.”
Kirishima blinks, mouth half open while Izuku mutters oh god, it’s too late, isn’t it on the other end of the phone, before Kirishima is leaning into his space to see his screen.
“Oh,” he says, in response to the photo someone in the crowd of civilians watching the fight had taken of them. “Oh, that’s-” he cuts himself off for a minute, leaning back to eye Shoto’s face while on the other side of the phone Izuku smothers what is probably a laugh, and then changes tracks.
“It’s super manly to love and support your friends,” Kirishima tells Shoto haughtily, as if this whole thing isn't his fault in the first place.
-
or: Kirishima and Shoto accidentally start trending on Twitter and in retaliation Shoto decides to make an Instagram to showcase all his Hero Deku merchandise, so that everyone knows how much he loves his boyfriend Izuku, and no one expects how quickly it will all spiral out from there
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17409002
Romancing For Dummies: A Book Specifically Addressed To Todoroki Shouto by Julietwasanidiot
8k, Midoriya/Todoroki, 5+1,
If this is what Midoriya thinks, that these results come from a genuine effort on Shouto’s part to smooth over the romantic tribulations of his classmates, and not from the awkward fumbling of some hormone-ridden teenage homosexual disaster, Shouto’s going to defend that belief if it kills him.
Or: Five times Shouto intervenes in times of emotional crisis, and one time Class 1-A intervenes because Shouto is the crisis.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15019553
Never Let Me Go by Iamalsohere
7k, Todoroki/Yaoyorozu, light bondage, non-sexual intimacy,
"I like the idea that someone would ever trust me enough to let me tie them up. I know it sounds stupid…"
"No. It doesn't. It sounds nice."
Todoroki is intrigued when he finds a book in Yaoyorozu's room about bondage and shibari (though she insists she just owns it for reference). He finds himself lying awake at night, wondering what it would be like to trust someone enough to give his body to them. To let someone else take control for a change.
If it's Yaoyorozu taking control, he thinks he might enjoy it. In fact, Todoroki quickly realises that that's what he wants more than anything.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12002178
Just Say When by Bounemr
50k, Kaminari/Todoroki,
Denki is shocked to find himself tutored by Todoroki. Will he finally rise from last place, academically, in class? Will love shenanigans happen? Probably. They're not mutually exclusive.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18686197
The World Is Not Enough by mousapelli
25k, Midoriya/Todoroki, post-canon, pining,
In the four years after leaving UA, Midoriya and Todoroki live in lots of different places and try all sorts of different things on their way to becoming full pro heroes, but one of the things that never changes is staying best friends and always being just a phone call away even when they're on opposite sides of the world. Another thing that never changes is Midoriya's Plus Ultra-sized crush on Todoroki.
Slow burn friends to lovers for TodoDeku Big Bang 2019.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17396711
Dé à coudre by atomicmuffin
4k, Sero/Todoroki, fluff, pining,
Sero Hanta slides from the One-Sided Rivalry Zone and dives head first into the Pining Wasteland so fast he doesn’t even notice until he’s already half drowning under the feels.
A Sero/Todoroki One Shot, coming straight from the RarePair Hell.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19721299
Checks and Balances by indirectkissesiniceland
113k, Midoriya/Todoroki, AU, pining,
Izuku Midoriya was a competitive cheerleader up until an injury to his hand made tumbling and stunting an impossibility. It's devastating to think that cheer could be out of his life for good—until a pair of enthusiastic classmates show up at Izuku's dorm room with a signup sheet for a new club: hockey cheerleading. All that's left to do is learn how exactly hockey works...and try not to think too much about the prodigious freshman right wing, who's just about the most wonderful person Izuku's ever met.
Shouto Todoroki has eaten, slept, and breathed hockey his whole life. He's got a legacy to live up to with his pro-hockey old man, and he's no stranger to the scrutiny and expectations of his coaches and teammates. It's different now that he plays for UA, though. He's got a former pro coach who sees potential in him and teammates who might actually like him as a person. Then there's the cheerleading captain, who's kind and compassionate in a way Shouto's never known—and who won't rest until Shouto stops dismissing hockey as nothing more than his old man's game.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25533433
Sunflower by indirectkissesiniceland
10k, Sero/Todoroki, pining,
Sero has a soft spot for Todoroki, who has a soft spot for Sero. Bakusquad passes the popcorn.
Written for Sero Week 2020!
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13962834
Late bloomer by NohaIjiachi
9k, Midoriya/Todoroki, porn with feelings, slight angst,
That’s why when they’ve found themselves face to face on the ring of the sport festival once more, for the third time ever since they’ve met each other, and Izuku smiled at him, eager and challenging, self-confident but never full of himself, Shouto blinked, dazed and shocked, in realizing just how blindingly beautiful his best friend was. The way Izuku’s white shirt clung on his muscles, the little peek of his collar bone and the hard lines of his pecs visible under it, the way his thighs curved and filled the school gym uniform.
‘Oh, fuck—‘ Shouto thought, his head spinning, feeling like he just got run over by a freight train. ‘Shit. He’s- hot?’
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15076253
You Need Some Ice for That Burn by theyalwayssay
10k, Midoriya/Todoroki,
After four months of Izuku being the ecstatic, bewildered, disbelieving boyfriend of Todoroki Shouto, their physical intimacy has plateaued. Both of them are burning up, and something’s got to give. Strap in; this is gonna get loud.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20737139
The Cave by TheRedDragon173
55k, Kirishima/Bakugou, child abuse, self-harm, PTSD, trans character,
Bakugou Katsuki is not weak. He's strong. Or at least, that's what he tells others. And himself.
He wears his aggression like armor, hiding the truth of how he feels. But even the strongest armor can start to chip away and warp, if enough pressure is applied. So when the facade begins to crack, how is Katsuki supposed to deal with it?
The answer is; badly.
But maybe he has more friends than he thinks, and they just might care a whole lot more than Katsuki realizes.
(heed the tags)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19888921
Up To Date by Pouler (poulerslashes)
19k, Midoriya/Todoroki, pro-heroes,
"It's just for fun. Heroes do this sort of thing all the time."
"Do they?"
Uraraka laughed. "Oh yeah," she said. "You should’ve seen some of the pictures I found in my mom's stash when I was a kid."
"I see."
Todoroki stumbles upon a collection of photographs he wasn't intended to see.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15088175
Always On My Mind by TheMomeRath
10k, Midoriya/Todoroki, no mpreg,
It's been a couple years since they started dating, and Midoriya and Todoroki have plans to lose their virginity to each other. Sometimes, however, sex can have unexpected effects.
Or; a lesson in the importance of wearing a condom.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21824905
Echo by CrzA
22k, Midoriya/Todoroki, AU, soulmates,
Not trusting his voice not to crack miserably, Izuku gives him a little nod that turns into a shake of his head about halfway through. How is he supposed to be okay? The literal man of his dreams is literally standing right in front of him, fussing over him while blushing like a maiden after the absolutely lecherous activities they have engaged in more than once in his head.
Or a fic where soulmates exist and Izuku thinks he doesn't have one... until he almost literally steps out of his dreams.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13345182
lantern by notallballs (notallbees)
3k, Midoriya/Todoroki, first time, h/c,
"Todoroki?"
He turned his head. "Mm?"
Midoriya's voice quivered. "How many did we save?"
Shouto closed his eyes. "The police officer I spoke to said a conservative effort would be seventy-five, perhaps eighty."
After a difficult rescue mission, Midoriya and Todoroki find comfort in each other.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18538114
friday nights by gasmask
6k, Kirishima/Bakugou, mutual masturbation,
“You guys send each other porn? For the muscles?”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18550984
seeing sparks by gasmask
4k, Bakugou/Kaminari, pining, 5+1,
5 times having a crush on Denki really fucking sucks.
1 time having a crush on Denki isn't too bad.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22566070
𝙸 𝙺𝚗𝚘𝚠 𝙸'𝚖 𝙰𝚕𝚙𝚑𝚊 by cutiefemdom
7k, Kirishima/Bakugou, a/b/o, dominant omega,
Bakugou wants to be the class's pack leader but a strangely fearless and tough omega beats him to it. He's less upset about it than he thought he'd be and breaks about three hundred gender norms in the process of falling in love.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22598746
🔥 Comfortably Numb 🔥 by cutiefemdom
32k, Kirishima/Bakugou, a/b/o, dominant omega,
Due to the sheer amount of sweat his quirk produced, Bakugou was an omega heat magnet. In fact, his scent made omegas close to their heats go straight into it. They couldn't keep their hands off of him.
𝘖𝘙: 𝘉𝘢𝘬𝘶𝘨𝘰𝘶 𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘤𝘤𝘰𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘨𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘥-𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘱𝘩𝘢 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘴. (𝘌𝘹𝘤𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘒𝘪𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘢'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘭𝘱𝘩𝘢.)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15435156
nothing lingers passively by iimo
44k, Todoroki/Bakugou, a/b/o,
“Dehydration and dry skin were common side effects of suppressants - they dry up the glands that secrete the potent hormones that Alphas and Omegas experience during their monthly ruts and heats. Normally these reactions can be lessened by drinking more water and bulking up on body lotion and chapstick.
But the hormonal glands aren't the only ones to whither like raisins under the influence of suppressants - both the exocrine and endocrine systems were subject to its dehydrating effects. So as a future Pro Hero with a quirk that activates with sweat, the choice boiled down to a hard nope, fuck that. No suppressants.
The peace of his classmates be damned.”
Alpha Bakugou Katsuki is allergic to suppressants, and Todoroki Shouto is a Beta with a grudge. Together they strike a deal that swiftly exceeds anything they'd bargained for.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16794499
What Came First? by FoolishFortuna
5k, Kirishima/Bakugou,
“Right. So you’ve gotta know what a game of ‘chicken’ is right? Its when two people start at either end of a drag strip or road and drive their cars straight at each other until one of them gets scared and turns the wheel. Well, this is the gay kiss version. You both lean in and the first one to pull back loses. Simple, man.” Kaminari put his hands on his hips and grinned at his classmate.
Wherein Kirishima is the king of gay chicken. Until he's... not?
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25189612
I think I wanna marry you by izlaria (mixthealphabet)
5k, Aizawa/Yamada, mutual pining, bed sharing,
At 22, at 25, at 31, the truth stays the same: Hizashi Yamada is in love with his best friend.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25342699
But Our Records Keep Skipping by Robbirdthe8th (FictionalFeather)
13k, Aizawa/Yamada, pining, gentle sex, past sexual abuse,
"It's not like any of my exes ever said 'let's fuck or I'm leaving you' but...yeah. It's a factor."
"You just didn't want to sleep with any of them?"
"I wanted to. Or wanted to want to, I guess."
***
The impact left by Hizashi's ex-boyfriend still looms, too big and too much, so he asks Shouta for a favor.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25339180
Do You Even Lift? by Plantzawa
1k, Kirishima/Bakugou, dumb boys,
Some girls think they're real clever getting Kirishima to bodily lift them, but one blond disagrees.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12733629
show me how to by Slumber
3k, Aizawa/Yamada, voyeurism, exhibitionism, asexual character,
"You have a power, learn to control it. Instead you'd rather ask me to erase it for you while you get off with another student-- have you thought about what you're asking?"
In which Yamada Hizashi just wants to have sex without injuring his classmates and Aizawa is the perfect solution.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12193845
Send Nudes Winky Face by thephilosophah
81k, polyamorous 1A, lots of sex, all the sex,
In which Kaminari is bad at sexting and the Bakusquad makes a bet over it. Then everyone starts betting on them and the stakes rise, and Bakugou's so certain he'll naturally win that he doesn't even notice how much money he's adding to the pool.
RC: incredibly smutty yet wholesome. an absolute delight to read. made me happy just to see the tab scroll past as i procrastinated on updating this list.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/series/1115469
I Am Here series by lalazee
9k, All Might/Endeavor, pre-canon, UST, angst, teenagers,
“Nothing about this life is like a comic book. One day, you’re going to realize it in the worst way possible. And I’ll be there, the Number One Hero, all along.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16795468
If I Win... by orphan_account
2k, All Might/Endeavor, pre-canon, internalized homophobia,
"If I win, let me kiss you."
Enji punched him in the face.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16266083
warm, sweet, slightly smoked by soltian
2k, Hawks/Endeavor, male lactation,
due to unknown factors, endeavor has a problem. hawks is happy to help.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18234113
Hold Him Down, Goddamit by Elixiers
2k, Bakugou/Kirishima/Kaminari, masturbation,
Denki should have known, he really should have. To his defense, he never really realized it until he paid attention.
Now, though, it’s glaringly obvious: Bakugou is putty in Kirishima’s hands.
Denki’s incredibly curious about how Kirishima does it, about what he tells Bakugou to calm him down… but each time he asks, Kirishima only gives a boisterous laugh and waves the question away.
It becomes Denki’s mission to find out– simply because of the fact that, well, it’s kind of hot, he guesses? He can’t help but hold that thought every time Bakugou shivers just slightly when Kirishima whispers into his ear, and Bakugou’s cheeks turn red, and he’s still scowling spectacularly but, uh… yeah, shit, it’s cute.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19116025
Messy by beebuzz
14k, Kaminari/Bakugou/Kirishima/Tetsutetsu,
Chewing on the inside of his cheek, Kaminari moved his eyes to the side. “I’m trying to talk about this. Because I feel guilty talking to him like that when I should be satisfied with you two- And I am- And I know there’s already a lot to deal with when there’s three of us, but I guess I was just wondering if maybe you two would be open to meeting him.”
“Meeting him.” Kirishima repeated, hands completely stilling on Bakugou’s shoulders. “As in-”
“A date.” Bakugou finished for him, sharp gaze catching bright gold as Kaminari shot up straight.
“No-”
“No?”
“Well- maybe.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24510598
Don't by Trenchcoatkitten
16k, Kirishima/Bakugou, post-canon, roommates,
Kirishima is out of a place to live - and Bakugou gives him a perfect solution
OR
And they were roommates. (Oh my god they were roommates) Basically I just needed these babies being soft and sweet and domestic okay. Light angst cause I'm ~still a piece of garbage~ and I can't help it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25454512
When He Sees Me by Trenchcoatkitten
81k, Midoriya/Todoroki, AU, disability, past child abuse,
“Sorry,” Midoriya says. “I tend to get off in my own little world sometimes. Guess I just talk a lot. Hope that won't bother you.”
“It's fine. I don't talk very much.”
Midoriya grins again, lighting up the booth brighter than the light hanging over the table. “We're a perfect pair, then!”
xx
Todoroki Shouto moves in with someone he's never met, just while he's in town for his show. He's never really known what home could mean, and, well, Izuku's the perfect ball of sunshine to show him.
Basically, this is a Blind!Izuku and Dancer!Shouto AU :)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25647619
bells by arxaris
18k, Sero/Todoroki, A/B/O, pining,
It’s times like these that Hanta wishes he were… like his peers. Where they can rely on biological instincts and subtle changes in scent, he has to rely on his subpar skill at reading people, on the hope that he can tell when a friend – are they friends, though? – would rather not be alone.
Hanta looks down at his arm, curled tight around his offered comforts, and lets out a quiet sigh.
He has to rely on a shared interest in manga, on the sheer luck that he watches Todoroki enough to know which brand of chips he sometimes buys at lunch time, what drink he reaches for from their communal fridge after class.
-Third year brings Sero Hanta new manga, old insecurities, and Todoroki Shouto.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22403767
Overheard by catastrophicGallivant
7k, Sero/Kaminari/Todoroki, accidental voyeurism, masturbation, awkward sexual situations, first time,
Shouto is already in bed when the noises start. He glances at his clock—a quarter to midnight, about the usual time for them. Kaminari is always the louder of the two. Shouto can hear him moaning through the wall, faintly at first, then loud as if he can’t control himself anymore. Quieter but still present, running underneath Kaminari’s keening, Sero sighs, gasps, curses softly.
Shouto should really go back to sleep.
He should get up and knock on the wall; he’s done it before and they quieted right down after, and the next morning he got matching apologies at breakfast. He should text Sero, who would see his phone ping and do—something, and then the noises would stop and Shouto could sleep. He should really, really go back to sleep.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18419600
Kneel by deviance
7k, Kirishima/Bakugou, post-canon, pining, light dom/sub,
“Bakugou?”
Bakugou shuffled on his feet, hovering over Kirishima and looking at the ground with stormy eyes. He glanced up to glare at Kirishima, a silent dare to call him out on his odd behavior no doubt. Kirishima forced himself not to tense. Whatever Bakugou wanted, he was about to show him and Kirishima had to get this right. Bakugou was all about showing and not telling.
Kirishima nearly bit his tongue to keep in a squawk of surprise when Bakugou suddenly dropped to his knees next to him, shuffling forward until he could press his forehead to his thigh and hide his face against Kirishima's leg. Kirishima opened his mouth, questions on the tip of his tongue, and he barely managed to catch them before they could be given voice. Bakugou was trembling minutely, his entire frame so tense his muscles were twitching under Kirishima's gaze.
“Just. Don't say anything,” Bakugou muttered, hands clenching in his lap tightly. “Please,” he whispered, a short choked sound.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23191777
I See Your Face So Vividly by kopycat_101
13k, Kaminari/Midoriya, pining,
"Midoriya looks electric, looks vibrant. His eyes light up, big and glimmering like neon signs. He jumps across Field Gamma, a place that’s all but a twisting maze of steel, a streak of bright green amongst the monotonous gray. Fearless, easy, like he’s flying through the skies.
Denki wishes he could take a picture of this, of Midoriya leaping through the air like a lightning strike personified. But a picture wouldn’t ever be able to live up to the real thing, wouldn’t do justice to how Midoriya looks."
Denki's been falling for a long time without knowing it. But then he's hit by the sudden realization that he has a crush on Izuku the day Izuku uses Full Cowl for the first time in front of class 1-A. What follows includes a sexuality crisis, compliments, smiles, extended eye contact, blushing, heartwarming friendships, and an insane amount of pining for the ages.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22396243
A Different Kind of Limelight by despitetheabundance (Lindra)
6k, Aizawa/All Might,body dysmorphia, scars, emotional porn, camboy,
Yagi Toshinori posts a drunken dick pic on self-deprecating whim and falls down a rabbit hole of tips, compliments, and learning to live in the body of a man he never wanted to be.
AKA Toshinori becomes a camboy and learns to love himself, feat. Aizawa's Thirst
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25812076
you have made me feel so sure by honeijirou
17k, Kirishima/Bakugou, soulmates, disability, pining, h/c,
Kirishima only saw him out of the corner of his eyes at first.
It’s a blur, a flash really – it’s a blossom of explosions whose after-flashes seemed to form a halo around the boy’s head, or perhaps it was how the boy’s blonde hair caught the sunlight: a combination of that specific angle in that specific moment. Either way, when Kirishima catches a hint of a smirk of a smile, even despite Kirishima’s own Quirk, the way it glints feels like it cuts.
-
alternatively, a soulmate au. first words are written on your body, and kirishima has always had clear skin: but the moment he sees bakugou, he has never been more sure of anything in his life.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24575374
We've got a good thing going by lehnsherry
3k, Hawks/Endeavor,
Enji is watching Shouto, so he notices the way his eyes snap to the kitchen doorway just before he hears the soft footsteps and the rustling of wings, and his heart jumps into his throat. He turns in his seat just in time to see Hawks walk in, eyes still closed and a hand scratching at his messy hair.
“Mornin’, babe, do you know where my -” Hawks breaks into a huge yawn, and then opens his sleepy eyes, and freezes in the doorway like Shouto used his power on him.
Enji’s mouth makes an involuntary sound of embarrassment, and Hawks flushes all the way down to his chest.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25509430
speak it free by aloneintherain
3k, gen, h/c,
“I didn’t have the same middle school experience as you,” Shinsou says. “I didn’t become rivals with my childhood friend.”
Shinsou doesn’t know who Kacchan really is to him. Izuku has spent so much time looking at Shinsou and relating to him, that he forgot that Shinsou wasn’t looking back at him with that same recognition.
Izuku takes a deep breath, and starts, “Kacchan and I aren’t really childhood friends. Not really.”
Or: Shinsou finds out that Bakugou used to bully Midoriya.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24799483
How To Get Adopted Without Letting Your Dad Know He's Adopting You, A Guide By Class 1-A by lesbianclerics
16k, gen, dadzawa, fluff, injury,
Mina waits until Aizawa’s well out of earshot before muttering a teasing, “Okay dad” under her breath. Kirishima’s eyes go wide. Midoriya chokes on air and the soap he’s spraying goes wide, hitting the wall as well as the stove. Kaminari freezes halfway through tiptoeing across the kitchen. They all stare at her, frightened for a moment that Aizawa heard her somehow. Then, when nothing happens after a moment, Kaminari cackles, loudly, and doubles over laughing.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25979236
Lightning Child by AmaranthineDream
3k, gen, BAMF!midoriya,
Izuku manages to consistently use One for All at 100%, without breaking himself, half way through his second year. He graduates with that power tightly regulated, completely under his control; his quirk is his, completely.
The graduated class 3A has a word for it when Izuku - Deku - goes 100%. It's a physical sensation, they learned early; a pressure in the air and on their lungs and down to their bones and blood. Everyone within his vicinity can feel it.
They call it going green.
And then, in a fight against the villain Jupiter, Deku goes green for the first time since UA.
One third of the people at the scene collapse to their knees.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25779088
Eggs With a Side of Crimson Feathers by kittenmittens
7k, Hawks/Endeavor, mpreg, oviposition,
“These your other kids?” All that gets him is a grunt in response. Keigo snorts, then goes on talking like Todoroki didn’t just give him a massive verbal red light. “I don’t think I ever got their names.”
“I never told you,” grumbles Todoroki, and when Keigo turns to look at him, he’s glaring worse than ever.
Keigo smiles. “My bad.”
---
Hawks just happens to lay eggs every once in a while, but it's fine, totally fine, and he's not gonna let it ruin this once-in-a-lifetime chance to nail his idol.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24726799
A Secret Admirer by KiriBakuHappiness
61k, Kirishima/Bakugou, fluff, pining, friends to lovers, the boys are dumb,
Bakugou Katsuki has a secret admirer and the class of 1-A is desperate to figure out who it could possibly be.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25659202
Why Is Everything So Weird With the Lights Off? by KiriBakuHappiness
12k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining,
Kirishima’s never really considered what Bakugou would be like when he was drunk and he’s kind of curious to find out but also a little apprehensive. This was still Lord Explosion Murder he was dealing with, after all.
Bakugou stops in the middle of the room, taking in all of the posters on the walls and eyeing suspiciously at the punching bag as if he’s never seen one before in his life. He sways a little before he frowns and squints dangerously. Kirishima tenses in preparation for some snarky remark about his inability to decorate, but all that comes out of Bakugou’s slurred mouth is, “This isn’t my fucking room.”
Wow, okay, maybe he’s a lot more drunk than Kirishima first thought.
-
OR - Kirishima can't imagine who would be trying to talk to him in the middle of the night on a school night, but when he opens the door and finds Bakugou Katsuki drunk, he can't just turn him away, right? What kind of a friend would he be if he did that?
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/26238265
He's Sexy And He Knows It. by FoolishFortuna
2k, Kirishima/Bakugou, grinidng, lapdance, exhibitionism, premature ejaculation,
"Bakugou couldn't do anything sexy if he tried!” Kaminari called out with a loud laugh that everyone in the common room joined in with.
Katsuki felt a vein in his temple throbbing as he bared his teeth and tried to count to ten in his head before he was tempted to cross the room and blast Dunce Face to hell for the insult.
They were in the common room, eating junk food and drinking light, crappy beers on their day off from hero training. But when the conversation turned to who had the most sex appeal in the class, it became clear that not one of these fucking idiots believed Katsuki was capable of being anything other than loud, angry or sulky. ‘And pulling horrible faces’ was added by Mina with another laugh that everyone echoed.
And okay, the fact that they had no faith in him made him want to shout and blast things and pull faces, but shut the fuck up. He could be goddamn sexy if he wanted to be.
Kirishima slapped a hand to his thigh and guffawed before wheezing in a breath and adding, “HA! Blasty asking someone out, I'd pay to see it! Or asking for a kiss like, ‘kiss me now, you shitty bitch’. I can't, that's too good.”
That's fucking it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20067655
In the Dark of the Night by arxaris
84k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU,
Bakugou woke to chants sounding through the Colosseum. “Red Riot! Red Riot! Red Riot!”
Red Riot?
“Sero,” he snapped at the Head of his Council, seated a few meters to his right in the Emperor’s box. “What the fuck is a Red Riot?”
Sero nodded his head to the pit and Bakugou followed his gaze, watching as another gladiator walked out of the gate and towards the center. “New gladiator prodigy. He’s only eighteen, but he hasn’t even come close to losing a fight since he started a couple months ago.” Then, Sero smirked. “I think you’re gonna like him.”
-
Or, all's fair in love and war.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24798505
Complicated Creation by Elemental
112k, gen, canon-AU, dadzawa,
Midoriya Izuku is medically quirkless, not technically homeless, perpetually exhausted and doing his damned best despite it all. He also sees spirits, which might be cool if not for the fact that a) no one else does, b) they really don't like him very much, and c) he's pretty sure the heroes now think he's a villain working for the League.
Aizawa Shota just wants to take down Overhaul, rescue Eri, keep his students alive, get some rest, and find out how this Deku kid knows things he absolutely should not know about his personal life and the Shie Hassaikai case.
Unless Nighteye's right, and the kid really is a villain.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25578874
He's Our Most Important Member by autumnconcept
5k, gen, BAMF!midoriya,
As a member of the quirkless side of society, Izuku has long given up his dream of being a hero.
Remind him how he ended up in charge of an entire agency?
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12729852
I Would Understand by deafmic
45k, gen, dadzawa, foster care, child neglect, child abuse, adoption,
Shinsou Hitoshi had a bit of a problem, and that problem was that he’d gotten attached to Aizawa Shouta. And somewhere along the line had started seeing him as a parental figure, a replacement for all the foster home parents who’d passed him along and never quite done their job.
A kid who's been in foster care his entire life spends a normal, average day after training with the teacher who seems to care a little too much.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/21216944
You know that thing where an orchestra swaps instruments, and like, some of them get it right away, but others have no clue what they're doing? This is that but with quirks, two unwilling participants, and also Emotions by Sif (Rosae)
13k, gen, quirk swap, PTSD, touch starved, h/c, quirk drawbacks,
Momo wasn't sure why it came as such a shock to her and her classmates that nitroglycerin was not, in fact, easy to control. The chemical was defined by it's instability, it's ability to go off under near any circumstances, it's powerful blows.
And yet, Katsuki had always made it look so simple. He soared through the air like it was nothing, switching between bullet-sized blasts and missile levels of firepower like most people switched channels on TV. Momo had found herself jealous of his quirk at times, unable to help wondering what it would be like to have such power at her fingertips.
Good news, she didn't have to wonder anymore. Bad news, it was absolutely terrible.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/26218951
Where the Archangels go by surveycorpsjean
40k, Hawks/Endeavor, injury, chronic pain, angst, h/c, healing,
“I’m all aloooone, with nobody besiiide meee – can you turn that TV off? Thanks.”
“I’m told you refused multiple offers.”
“Rumi would take in a dead squirrel,” Hawks huffs, scratching his nose on the pillow, going wsh wsh wsh. “I’m not doing that to her, no way in hell. And the commission wanted to put me into the hero equivalent of a nursing home, so fuck that too.”
When Hawks is abandoned by everyone else, Enji offers to bring him home.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19153039
That's All You Ever Have to Say by arxaris
10k, Kirishima/Bakugou, light dom/sub, praise kink, sugar daddy,
Maybe a sane person wouldn’t put up with it. They’d probably call the whole thing unhealthy, say that Bakugou should learn to express his feelings. People have suggested to Kirishima in the past that he put his foot down and demand they talk about things. They’ve gritted their teeth as they told him Bakugou was playing games with him, looked at him with pity as if they were cluing him into something everyone knew but him, something truly awful. But of course Kirishima knew. How could he not? Katsuki wasn’t just playing games with him. They were playing games together.
And Kirishima was positively addicted to them.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/26934046
disarm me by hiuythn
8k, Kirishima/Bakugou, touch-starved, hand fixation,
Bakugou’s hands are made for winning.
They’re made to reach for victory, to grab what they want and refuse to let go.
Bakugou’s hands are not made for holding. They’re not made to cradle, or to help. His hands are calloused and rough. They are not meant to cherish, to be gentle, to be safe.
When he’s not using them to blast his opponents to dust, he keeps them sheathed in his pockets like the weapons they are. A gesture of goodwill—a handshake, from him, would be deadly. His hands are deadly.
And that’s how he likes it.
That is, until Kirishima.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24912604
a twisted fate never alters destiny by Watsittoyou
138k, Aizazwa/Yamada, canon-AU, adoption, internalized homophobia, canon character death,
Kicked out and homeless as a hero student wasn't somewhere Aizawa Shouta intended to be, and yet those were the cards he was dealt. Kids like him don't just get second chances handed to them on silver platters, but when he spends his last few hundred yen at Midoriya's cafe, it seems like that's precisely what he gets.
Along the way, he gains parents who love him, an idiot he might be sort of in love with, and a future promising trouble thanks to a problem child baby brother.
But the world of heroes is much larger than it seems on the surface, and somehow his green-haired nightmare manages to find his way to the centre of it, all while Shouta tries to navigate his own love life and hero work.
Or, the time Inko's determination to adopt a teenage Aizawa not-so-accidentally lays the groundwork for his future as Eraserhead: serial child adopter, all while uncovering the darker secrets of the villain underworld.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18205364
touch too much by h_lovely
9k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining, friends with benefits,
Kirishima had always been touchy. Bakugou has a hard time believing it's anything more than that.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19945867
i go where you go by favspacetwink
2k, Kirishima/Bakugou, first time, sharing clothes,
God, handjobs are the fucking best.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12753570
Sugar, Spice by Grimmseye
7k, Kirishima/Bakugou, canon-AU, incubus,
Red was the color of passion, of fury, of violence. And for that he offered red candles, red roses, red blood. His veins sang for a fight.
" — what kind of a shitty demon are you?”
It blinked up at him, raising its weight from its haunches. Its head cocked to the side. “Um,” it started. “I'm... an incubus? Master?”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12090270
take your time with me by Shadow_sensei
4k, Kirishima/Bakugou, first time, mutual masturbation,
And then Katsuki steps away, breaking away from Eijirou’s body, as if he’s been shocked, because it’s so much, all at once, and it’s overwhelming and his mind is drifting and it’s almost terrifying, to be so fast to lose his composure, just from a simple touch. Is it a sign of weakness, that he can be pulled into Eijirou’s control so quickly?
No, thinks Katsuki. It’s a sign of trust.
- As the water flows hot and steady over their backs, Katsuki learns that it's okay to let Eijirou take over his heart.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12145455
a long time coming by tusslee
1k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining,
There’s nothing soft about a boy like Bakugou, but Kirishima can’t help but wonder if his skin isn’t as smooth as it looks. If his hair isn’t a fluffy mess when he first wakes up in the morning. If his tongue is as sharp as he makes his words out to be. Everything about Kirishima is soft except for his Quirk. What a pair they seem to make.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/26177596
i love you like the sun came out by unreemarkable
46k, Midoriya/Todoroki,
Todoroki Shouto is untouchable, until he isn't. What comes after goes a little like this.
[In which Todoroki falls, slowly, steadily, with his eyes wide open.]
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12706605
Acceptance by WereKoalaPL
46k, Ojiro/Shinsou, self-harm, denial, self acceptance,
There are many things Mashirao fears, some more so than others. He was always somehow able to deal with them though, through lies, denial, clenching his teeth, and biting his words back. But some things can't be changed or fixed, no matter how much of a fight he will put up.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27090436
(Un)Made by Ashynarr
4k, gen,
In the aftermath of a slightly different Yakuza Hideout Raid, Izuku and Eri have to come to term with their new life, while Shouta and Toshinori figure out how to help them start on the path to recovery.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27094156
Mass Divided by Volume by The Feels Whale (miscellea)
37k, Ashido/Kirishima/Bakugou, canon-AU, polyamory, asexual character,
It comes as a surprise to a lot of people, finding out that Bakugo is part of a loving triad and has been for years; including Bakugo.
Especially Bakugo.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27051973
i just want somebody near me by theyaremycrocs
3k, Kirishima/Bakugou, bed sharing, hugging,
Kirishima likes the dorms.
He really does - they’re convenient, they’re safe and he’s in the room right next to his best friend’s. They have movie nights and game nights and there’s never a dull moment when he’s there, but- he misses his moms.
The Kirishimas are a very affectionate family. Kirishima’s no stranger to physical contact. He welcomes it, even; a hug when he leaves for school, a hug when he gets home from school. Before he goes to bed. It’s comforting, and it’s normal, and Kirishima… well, he misses it.
And that’s how Kirishima finds himself stood in front of Bakugo’s door at midnight on a Friday, worn down from the school week, desperate enough to go to his best friend’s room to ask him for a hug.
-------
“You’ve been in front of my door for the past five minutes,” Bakugo tells him flatly, fingers tapping impatiently on his arms. “What.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27097288
hope that soul is changing by Sour_Idealist
3k, Hawks/Endeavor, past domestic violence,
“You’ve been working with Endeavor lately, isn’t that right?” she asks instead.
He laughs, trying for casual and missing it by at least a city block. “That what this is about, huh?” he asks. “The, uh, the missus and the side piece?”
Her own cup of tea is three-quarters full; she takes a sip and sets it down. “Well, is it?” she asks.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27176774
Sunshine & Lightning by splot
4k, Kaminari/Shinsou, scars,
Shinsou’s still staring, mouth agape, eyes wide when Kaminari finally frees himself from his shirt, eyes darting nervously from person to person. “What? Why are you all staring?”
“Dude… what is that?” Kirishima asks, blunt, but not rude – concerned. Kaminari follows everyone’s gaze to his midsection, blinks a moment, and then laughs, flapping his shirt at Kirishima.
“It’s nothing, bro. It’s just like a heat rash kinda thing I get sometimes ‘cause of my quirk. No biggie, it’ll be gone by tomorrow.”
---
There's a side-effect to Kaminari's quirk that he keeps hidden. Shinsou finds out.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/26640583
From the Heavens Into Heaven by Epsilon110, Jade_Kitsune
25k, Midoriya/all the girls, BAMF!midoriya, blindfolds, truth or dare,
Izuku Midoriya has always considered himself lucky beyond belief, ever since All Might told him that he could be a hero.
Time and time again, his luck paid off, allowing him to survive villain attacks and win competitions and exercises.
When the hero students of Class A and B returned to the Wild, Wild Pussycats' forest for another training camp, Izuku had hoped his luck would hold out.
In a way, it did. Still, Izuku isn't sure how long he can last in the hot springs surrounded by every woman in both Hero classes.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13278729
One Step Closer by tusslee
50k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU, injury, angst, physical theraphy, recovery, disability,
Hope flickers pitifully beside the fire of determination inside of him. Whatever it takes, he decides, he’ll prove them all wrong.
- Injured in a car accident, Bakugou Katsuki has to learn a new way of life as he slowly, but surely recovers with the (unwanted) help from his physical therapist, Kirishima Eijirou.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15090842
Love So Soft by Fanficismything
11k, Kirishima/Bakugou, A/B/O,
Kirishima found out completely on accident.
He would never have guessed who had been taking his clothes to nest with.
He absolutely never would have guessed who but damn if it didn’t give him all sort of warm and fuzzy feelings to keep him warm at night or literally any time he thought about it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17348138
In your face, Endeavor! by caelestisxyz
2k, Yoarashi/Todoroki, semi-public sex,
This is hands down the most disrespectful thing Inasa has ever done in his life. Here he is, tailored suit and brand new tie, sitting amongst the city's elites while he's roughly face fucking the No.1 Hero's son.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19884178
Learn You (Bit by Bit) by deviance
5k, Kirishima/Bakugou, 5+1,
Five things Kirishima learns about Bakugou, and one thing Bakugou teaches Kirishima about himself.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/17096087
Polish Me Up by deviance
2k, gen, touch-starved, platonic cuddling,
If Bakugou had known of his own weakness, perhaps things would've ended up differently, his pride dictating that he hide anything that might be a vulnerability. However, he hadn't know about this weakness, in fact the damn squad were the ones to cause him to discover it, so keeping it hidden was not even a possibility.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19244770
Thursday by CitrusVeins
7k, Kirishima/Bakugou, first time, panic attack,
Everything with Bakugou, at least when it came to intimacy, had to be slow and calculated. Once Kirishima barely skimmed a hand under the hem of his shirt and the contact of skin on skin startled Bakugou so much that he jumped back like he was burned. It was one of the few times Kirishima actually got an apology from him, as he admonished himself for ruining 'the moment.' Kirishima was, of course, fine with it. It just meant that they found a limit they could work on together or not at all depending on what Bakugou wanted.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16435358
Broken, but Still Good by deviance
75k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU, A/B/O, torture, PTSD, non-con, angst, recovery,
“He’s just too combative. I know he was recovered from an illegal Alpha fighting ring and we can’t do much for that, but he’s not receptive to any of our attempts to help. He instantly starts fights with any Alphas that try to reach out to him, even if they aren’t posturing, and if we try to send in an Omega to keep him calm he somehow manages to freak out even more.”
“All we can do it be patient and provide him a safe environment to heal. We don’t know how long he was held captive nor what sort of things he’s had to do to survive.”
“But if no one can get close to him, how are we supposed to help?”
“Have we tried sending in a Beta? If we have one that would be capable of withstanding his quirk, it may be the best middle ground.”
“Red Riot, one of my previous students might be able to. Kirishima’s quirk is hardening and should be strong enough to withstand the Alpha’s explosions. Plus his personality tends to let him make friends with just about everyone. He was on the infiltration team too, so he’s at least minimally aware of the situation. He’d have to be briefed on the specifications, of course.”
“He sounds like the best chance we’ve got."
“Can’t hurt to try, I guess."
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20660567
no door left unopened by sprx77
2k, Midoriya/everyone, kissing, polyamory,
Izuku passes One for All to all of his friends and they pass it back. The successor of peace is not a title worn lightly and they're all old enough to know that some things are more important than hero rankings, some contingencies more than worth it.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/19974307
No Secrets to Success by kingdoms
7k, Kirishima/Bakugou,
“Hey!” Kirishima says brightly, stepping sideways to be directly in the guy’s path. “I know you!”
“Fuck off,” the guy snarls, pushing past him and barely slowing down.
Kirishima is forced to start his first semester at UA two months late. Somehow he still meets Bakugou Katsuki, makes the most of those two months, and gains a tutor, a best friend, and an exciting way to scandalize his new peers.
Canon AU where Kirishima and Bakugou become friends before Kirishima meets the rest of Class 1-A.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24036481
In the Lap of the Gods by theyalwayssay
10k, Shinsou/Kaminari, AU, top!kaminari,
“Don’t keep me waiting.”
Denki swallowed away the saliva that had built up in his throat. Only a minute ago his mouth had been parched as leather; now, he was struggling not to drool. “I want an audience with the Oracle. I’d prefer that over just speaking into this fog.”
“You already have it,” the voice said.
Denki’s head lolled back on his neck, spine tingling at the feeling of someone murmuring deep into his ears. “God, I-”
“Do not call for them. There are no gods here. There is only you and I.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16826065
A Short Sharp Shock by theyalwayssay
17k, Shinsou/Kaminari, first time, quirk kink,
In which Kaminari blows the whole dorm, but not in the way that you're thinking.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15195866
Catch Me Red-Handed by theyalwayssay
10k, Kirishima/Bakugou, first time,
When Bakugou gets hit with a color-change Quirk which reacts to his mood, it’s up to Kirishima to figure out a meaning behind the shifting colors speckled across his boyfriend’s face. The solution is, of course, to cross examine the colors to a mood ring color chart. Let’s see: orange is indignant, blue-green is flirtatious, and red is...oh.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/14657547
Pass it On by theyalwayssay
14k, Kirishima/Bakugou, sexual frustration, truth or dare, crossdressing,
RED ALERT: Bakugou can't jerk off because he'll explode his own dick off. Pass it on.
Mina spreads a rumor around Class 1A about a certain Bakugou Katsuki, Kirishima is tasked with taking his own life and dignity in his hands and finding out of it's true. Party hijinks ensue.
(Spoiler alert: dignity and his life aren't the only things Kirishima takes in his hands)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12090492
Stray Italian Greyhound by ArgetCross
5k, Jirou/Taoyorozu, pining,
That was the wretched start of it all.
Momo couldn't stop thinking about sex. At first, she thought it was just because she was mortified by the idea of anyone figuring out that she now could make condoms. She kept expecting someone, Kaminari or Sero, to come up to her and ask her. One night she even had a terrible dream where she was back in a practical exam with Todoroki and, instead of producing matryoshka dolls, she accidentally flung a bunch of condoms at Aizawa-sensei.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15726360
a secret quest for common sense by jurassicqueer (gaybirdkid)
23k, Sero/Todoroki, pining, touch-starved, self harm, clothes sharing,
One way or another, Hanta finds himself being drawn back to Todoroki again and again. The boys learn to lean on each other.
"Hanta gives himself five seconds to fully experience whatever warm emotion is swelling in his chest. It expands like hot air, pressing on his aching ribs and crawling up his throat; it worms between his heart and lungs and curls up like a contented cat. Hanta isn’t sure how he knows, but he’s sure the feeling’s name is Todoroki."
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15147833
Like Seaglass by IvoryCrow
10k, Inko/Yagi, AU, mythology, pirates,
The woman curls her lip, tightening her grip on her seal skin. “You will not steal my pelt, I will not be your bride.”
Toshinori can only promise, raising his hands in surrender. “I will not take it from you.”
His honesty must satisfy her because she moves closer, pressing her pelt against the gash on his side. The selkie blinks at him curiously, watching for his reactions. She’s familiar, like someone from a dream. When she pulls away, the wound is healed, leaving behind a scar shaped like a river of stars.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/15124007
Lies in the guise of truth by Jeanemon
44k, Inko/Yagi, fluff,
All Might is the world's #1 hero, the symbol of peace, the pillar that the world knows they can stand on. He dominates every room he's in, from press conferences to his Hero Agency.
It's pretty easy for everyone to overlook Yagi Toshinori, All Might's 'quirkless secretary'. But he's still there.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/14574993
call the fire department (i'm burning up with love) by Edgedancer
22k, Todoroki/Midoriya, families of choice,
An (abridged) list of things Todoroki Shouto did not have before U.A.: Loud neighbors. Fire alarms. Friends. Midoriya Izuku.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11808918
Conversations with a Cryptid by AMournfulHowlInTheNight
67k, gen, meta fic,
The man was over a century old. There had to be more to it. In hindsight, it hadn’t been one of Izuku’s better ideas.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16440632
what we deserve by bwyn
5k, gen, reconciliation,
“He said I needed to be faster changing the strength of my quirk output.”
“Like Midoriya?”
“Yeah.”
“That bar is so hiiigh,” Ashido groans, which, true, there’s no higher bar than the kid they’d taken to calling Small Might behind his back.
The scream of Mineta cartwheeling through the air serves as Kirishima’s cue to step up next. Kaminari rests a hand over his heart, mirrored by Ashido and Sero.
“May your soul find peace,” says Kaminari.
***
A few have noticed a change in Bakugou's attitude, and that maybe it's thanks to Midoriya.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25194799
skin by rae_tnub
4k, gen, angst, h/c, scars,
What was it All Might said once? ”A scar is proof you’ve survived!” or some bullshit like that.
Where’s the proof of Katsuki’s survival?
Where are the marks from when he was little and injured himself training to have as much control over his quirk as he does?
Where are the burns that prove Dabi’s fingertips burnt the back of his neck?
Where are the cuts that prove the muzzle forced on him at the Sports Festival was strapped on too tightly?
Katsuki digs his fingernails through the fabric of his pockets and into his thighs.
It doesn’t matter if he bleeds.
There’s not going to be any proof of it anyway.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22245835
Mild-Mannered School Teacher/Adrenaline-Junkie Vigilante by JajaLala
136k, Fuyumi/Miruko, secret identity,
Fuyumi Todoroki was stressed. She was always the peacekeeper, the ice-quirk user who calms the hot-headed members of her family. What was she supposed to do when she was frustrated, and couldn't calm herself down?
Go onto the streets and become a vigilante, of course.
Follow this mild-mannered school teacher/adrenaline-junkie vigilante as she befriends the mysterious Dabi, tries not to get caught by the persistent Miruko, and through it all struggles to keep her family together.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/22440598
White Lies Always Blow Up by Milligramme
93k, Bakugou & Todoroki, Kirishima/Bakugou, fake dating, slow burn, practise kissing, injury,
Ever since Endeavor was forced to retire, his new hobby seems to be nagging his son about his hero career and nonexistent love life. Worse, it seems that Todoroki's entire family is dead set on helping him find a girlfriend and give love a chance.
Desperate to make them stop, Todoroki lets his classmates convince him that the best solution is to fake date someone. And no one's better suited for the job than his dear friend Bakugou, right? If even Midoriya says it's a good idea, there's no way it could possibly go wrong!
Follow Todoroki and Bakugou on their journey to find out in how many ways it could possibly go wrong.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25663108
give me compliments (i said give me compliments) by wonhaebunny
3k, gen,
“It’s just cute,” Ashido is telling them as she walks into the classroom. “Like, when you compliment someone and they get flustered so easily, don’t you think it’s endearing?”
Kaminari blinks.
“Like Bakugou?” he asks slowly.
-
1-a realises that katsuki is really, really bad at receiving compliments. exposure therapy ensues.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18803488
Tell Me I'm Yours by arxaris
6k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining, praise kink, light dom/sub, friends to lovers,
Bakugou was going a little crazy. He could grudgingly admit that it was at least in part his own fault; moving in with his best friend maybe hadn’t been the best idea. At first, it sounded great. The rent would be cheaper, grocery shopping and cooking for two would be way more convenient, and it would be easier for the two of them to hang out. The only thing was, Bakugou forgot to consider how the joys of moving in with his aforementioned best friend might be dampened by the fact that he was madly in love with him.
Alternatively: Kirishima Eijirou is a goddamn tease and there's no way he doesn't know what he's doing.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/13635312
Would you be my fucking boyfriend? by Claus_Lucas
3k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining, bed sharing,
Unsure what to do about his crush on Bakugou, Kirishima finally decides to ask him if he’s ever liked someone – that way. His answer turns out to be a confession in of itself.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24632389
By Dawn, Promise Me by chezka
9k, Kirshima/Bakugou, hanahaki, h/c,
Kirishima looked soft, right then, and warm and beautiful and inviting, open in his clear acceptance of anything Katsuki might have been there to lay on him, and Katsuki was in love with him.
He loved him.
And it was killing him.
The universe could be especially cruel, Katsuki had come to realize.
or, with flowers blooming in his chest and threatening his future, Katsuki decides a last conversation is long overdue
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25430923
Eyes Like Dragon-Fire by Dragonire
108k, Kirishima/Bakugou, au, dragon!irishima, curses, h/c,
The world beneath his palms was sharp and painful and unforgiving.
Kirishima didn’t even try to hold back the yell that broke out from between his lips, if only for some way to release the pain that was building inside; smoke billowing out of his lungs in guttural cries that didn’t sound like him at all.
“I’m sorry,” the mage cried before him, her brow drenched in sweat while her hands were drenched in thick crimson blood, just as Kirishima’s were where he dug his nails into the stone beneath him; blunted fingers giving away to the strength of the earth, over and over, searching for a reprieve from the volcano erupting in his chest.
Pain. Agony. Torture.
There was no stopping this.
Or: Kirishima is cursed to become a dragon and is found by one Bakugo Katsuki, who doesn’t realise his dragon wasn’t always a dragon and needs his curse broken.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16146635
Moment of Truth by Fanficismything
104k, Kirishima/Bakugou, AU, fake dating, pining,
Faced with deportation from Japan, high strung Bakugo Katsuki accepts a marriage of convenience with his partner and co-worker, Kirishima Eijirou. A suspicious immigration officer has him playing along on a trip to Kirishima's family home for his birthday, and is suddenly thrust into the middle of many, many eager friends and relatives, all delighted to know Kirishima's fiance. The longer he stays and sees Kirishima in his element, the more Bakugo unpacks his own feelings on the matter, and on Kirishima himself.
A fanfiction based on the 2009 movie The Proposal that turned into its own storyline and lovingly stuffed full of cliches.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/12442488
5 + 1 by kazhan
24k, Kirishima/Bakugou, 5+1, first time,
The five times Kirishima made the first move + the one time Bakugou blew his mind.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25051885
Flinch by MermaidMayonnaise
17k Todoroki/Midoriya, touch-starved,
Shouto’s hatred of touching people and being touched could easily be traced back to his childhood.
-
A high school graduation fic detailing how one step in front of the other is the basis of a journey. Once you’ve taken hundreds and thousands and millions of steps, you can look back and marvel at how far you’ve come.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/26313439
a slight omission by ValkyrieGail
4k, Hawks/Enji,
Enji thought he would be another one of Hawks’ achievements; another firm notch on the bedpost of Hawks’ illicit affairs.
Little did he know that he was the first and only notch after a terrible assumption gone wrong.
The one where Hawks and Enji hook-up, and Enji didn’t realize Hawks was a virgin until after the fact.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/24434113
Simmer Down by ValkyrieGail
9k, Hawks/Enji, bottom!endeavour,
Enji and Hawks have been hooking up for a while, and with a lazy day to themselves, they take time to explore a new facet of their physical relationship.
Hawks finds a fresh meaning to the term ‘hero worship’, while Enji indulges in enjoying his partner in new ways.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/20606219
troquer by Shippeh
4k, Kaminari/Bakugou/Kirishima, bodyswap, threesome,
Denki gets to top- unless it doesn't count because it's not his body? He's not really sure, but he's not going to look a gift-horse in the mouth, or whatever.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/11881836
Your Hands Protect the Flames by Anonymous
74k, graphic rape, rape recovery, h/c, amputation, minor sellf-harm,
For as long as Bakugou can remember people have been telling him to 'swallow his pride.' But no one's ever told him how he's supposed to sew his throat back up after the fact.
After an assault leaves Bakugou and his classmates reeling, they all have to figure out how to pick up the pieces and move on.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/16304276
high and low by rronanllynch
4k, Iida/Zero, drug use, shotgunning,
based off my own tweet because i'm the only one in this damn house that does anything:
"sero smoking w iida for the first time and it turns out iida knows exactly what he’s doing and sero falls in love immediately"
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27067372
Incompatible (But only in Theory) by cutiefemdom
5k, Kirishima/Bakugou, a/b/o, alpha/alpha, rutting, mutual pining,
Kirishima tried to ignore the heat that rose up his neck as he felt the toy stretch beneath his fingers, the material torn far past its limits by Bakugou's growing knot.
"Dang, I guess it's a size too small, huh?"
-
Kirishima helps Bakugou through his first rut. You know, like any good best friend would.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27789139
this house of cards by justhavesex
23k, Hawks/Enji, AU, family fluff,
In which Hawks, age 22, successfully becomes a home wrecking sugar baby.
Except, not really.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27746485
Northern Lights by quietfaun
11k, Hawks/Enji,
There's someone in his apartment.
With one feather clutched in his hand, Keigo steps into his living room. “Who’s here?” He calls, voice knocked severe and low. “I saw you moving. Come out.”
A beat of silence.
And then a soft, “Hawks,” comes from the direction of his bedroom. Standing in the doorway, lit only by the moon and the ambient glow of the city, is Enji Todoroki.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/23866006
Cotyledon by Sholosha
232k, Midoriya/Todoroki/Shinsou, slow burn, pining, UST, poly,
It's his second year at UA, and Shinsou is finally, finally, transferring to the hero course. He's ready, he thinks, or hopes— either way, it doesn't matter, 'cause he's going to show everyone he's got what it takes. And it also doesn't matter that the longer he spends in the program, the more he can't stop thinking about a certain freckled wannabe-friend, and the more he's noticing that a certain stoic classmate is paying him a lot more attention than he'd like.
Whatever. Irrelevant. He's here to be a hero, not make friends. Even if they would be the first ones he's made in...ever. But it's his second year, and he's going to make it count by focusing on what's important.
His name is Shinsou Hitoshi, and he's going to be a goddamn hero.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27239734
keep it coming by bakunonist
35k, Hawks/Enji, friends with benefits, mutual pining,
Hawks referenced what happened between them last night so casually, so offhandedly that Enji is filled with hope that maybe, just maybe, they’re actually on the same page:
They were drunk, and they made a mistake.
But most importantly, no matter how good it was—it’s not happening again.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27415918
after midnight by stereonightss
1k, Kirishima/Bakugou, first time, gentlest falling in love,
“Soap,” Katsuki says, holding out his hand, and just like reading minds Eijirou’s got the bottle ready, half-way reaching out. Katsuki’s hand catches his forearm instead of the bottle, hot and slick and steaming in the gap of the showers’ spray. A simple miscalculation, an innocent touch—but a lingering one, rough pale fingers dragging down the length of Eijirou’s arm, over his now trembling hand to pluck the bottle from his fingers.
Touches like that makes Eijirou wonder, did he know how I felt in high school? Does he know now?
-
Neither of them fell in love; it’s as though they always felt it deep inside. Or, the night it all came together.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27929647
red oleander by hupsoonheng
18k, Kirishima/Bakugou, hanahaki, pining,
For his crimes of being selfish, mean, and with no love in his heart, Bakugou Katsuki is cursed by a mysterious old woman's hanahaki-like quirk. And because he is selfish, mean, and with more love in his heart than he knows what to do with, he lets it almost kill him.
-
my first bnha fic and the first writing i've done all year! (thanks, 2020.) it's also my first hanahaki fic, and i wanted to take more of a hans christian anderson take on the trope.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/18092318
Wrapped Up by Mavericksy
21k, Sero/Todoroki, bondage, teenage crushes in adulthood,
When Todoroki and Sero reunite as pro heroes for a friendly night of drinking, a confession is made that takes their paths in a direction neither of them were expecting.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27693374
hummingbird boy by gummyconcrete, what_a_loser
8k, Kirishima/Bakugou, pining,
Bakugou has dimples.
They’re not noticeable. Not by much, not with the way he scowls to hide them. But Kirishima still catches them, the first time he makes Bakugou crack a grin after he trips and fails a new stunt on his skateboard.
When Kirishima sees it—it’s a tiny dip in his cheeks, and one under his chin. They’re out in the sun, and small shadows tuck into his dimples charmingly. He’s grinning wide, boyish and rude and unhinged. He’s laughing, too, and the sound is brash.
Or; Kirishima learning what it really means to yearn.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27709468
marry me by shiggay
5k, Kirishima/Bakugou,
“Marry me.”
“We’re fifteen, idiot.”
“C’mon, marry me.”
“Not right now,” Katsuki looks up from his notebook, leaning over to tap his pencil on the papers in front of Eijirou. “You have more equations to solve.”
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/25274074
On Letting Go by meeokie
26k, Midoriya/Todoroki/Shinsou, quirk play, light BDSM, forced masturbation,
Deku moved to shake Hitoshi’s waiting hand but paused, a dangerous calculating look flashing before he drew back an inch. “Well, couldn’t you just tell someone to come? Wouldn’t a body respond instantly to that command?”
Hitoshi grinned and shrugged his shoulders, knowing all too well how fast he could reduce someone with something like that. How fast he had already, with specific clients.
(Chapter 1: Deku/Shinsou, Chapter 2: Deku/Shinsou/Shouto)
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/27142273
Night Vision Binoculars by surveycorpsjean
45k, Hawks/Enji, friends with benefits, feral behaviour, light BDSM, birdy hawks,
Hawks is acting strange, and Enji is going to find out why.
Oh, and something about ghosts, but not really.
.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/14296956
Tender Violence by Leticheecopae
10k, Bakugou/Shinsou, accidental rivals to lovers, consesual mind control,
Bakugo has an annoying habit of training well into the night, and for someone who gets as little sleep as Shinso, it is a pain in the ass; but third years have unlimited access, so what can he do? Fed up one night, he finally decides it's about time he figured out why the bombastic blonde is out destroying the training areas so late into the night; he doesn't expect to help him deal with the reason.
.
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
First Impressions
“I just want Mingyu fluff sometimes bro”- @blayze-it
-
“People are more than their first impressions. And even if someone seems like a lot, or seems this way or that way, it doesn’t mean they’re not a three-dimensional person, with a real life.”
-Mary Wiseman
-
Your first impression of Kim Mingyu wasn’t a good one.
It wasn’t a good one because you had been all alone and you had been minding your own business, settling yourself down outside in order to finally read a book that you had been meaning to read for ages.
You hadn’t really had the time in the past to get through it or anything, so free time at the beginning of a brand-new school year was the perfect time to get stuff done. You were so happy to be able to sit up on a brick wall, with the sun shining down on you, especially when the weather was so perfect out.
It was sunny, but it wasn’t too hot. It meant that you could look especially cute with your docs, and a shirt and a pair of shorts and still splay yourself out without worrying about sweating.
You pulled your book out of your bag and set it down beside you as you reached up to pull your hair out of your face with the scrunchie on your wrist. Once your hair was loosely out of the way you were finally able to get to work.
You were a page in.
That’s right, a whole page and you were determined to get even further in, and not to put it down until the lunch bell had rang when suddenly you felt someone’s fingers bury into your pony tail, and your hair was pulled smoothly from its scrunchie.
Your hair fell into your face and you jumped a little bit in surprise at the action. You looked over your shoulder at the perpetrator only to find that the person who had stolen your scrunchie was a tall boy you had never seen before.
He quite frankly looked like a nerd- a comment you would have made whether or not glasses had been perched on your own nose as well- with the large circular rim glasses he had on his face. His hair itself was dark and rose and fell over his forehead like that of a wave that was crashing down on a sandy beach.
He had a mischievous smile that was spread over his lips, one that didn’t really scare you, but did give you a wary feeling… Like you were suddenly treading in waters that you shouldn’t really be in.
You let your confusion show over your face as you stared at him from beneath your book, eyeing the boy in front of you.
“Who…”
He slipped your scrunchie onto his wrist, and then offered you his hand.
“Kim Mingyu,” he greeted, flashing you his teeth. “And you are?”
You stared at him blankly for a moment.
Did he really expect you to just give him your name when you had only just-?
He bent over your book a little while you were staring at him and smiled politely.
“Ah,” he stated, reading your name out slowly as if he had never read another name like it. Your nose scrunched in disbelief. Was this guy serious? Or just stupid? “Well it is nice to meet you.”
He plopped down next to you on the wall, tossing his bag down to the side. He sighed and ran his fingers through his raven hair, peering over your shoulder at the book in your hands.
“What are we reading?” He asked you.
You quietly murmured the name of the book and you swore his eyes actually lit up.
“Wait really?” He asked. “My friend was telling me I should read this book! Can I read it with you?”
You wondered where he had come from, because surely, he had not come from the same reality as you. After all, you couldn’t just walk up to somebody- steal their scrunchie and ask to read a book with them. But here this Mingyu guy was.
Your nose wrinkled and you stared blankly at him for a long moment before finally you sighed.
“Should I read it out loud or should I just wait until you tell me that your done with the page?” You asked. He wrapped his arms around your waist and rested his head on your shoulder, literally pulling you into his lap.
“Out loud please,” he requested. You glanced at him, wondering if you should tell him to let go of you. Stop acting like he actually knew you, and put the appropriate amount of distance between you two for two strangers.
Instead you started to read the book to him.
And thus, began the strangest relationship that you supposed you had ever formed with anyone.
You weren’t sure what Mingyu’s schedule was, honestly somedays you doubted he was actually a student at that University- his backpack was always light, and quite frankly you wouldn’t be surprised if it turned out that he was lying about it, he was just weird enough to do that.
You never saw Mingyu before he saw you. No instead, you would be minding your own business- reading or studying or eating, and out of nowhere someone would come up behind you, snatching your scrunchie from out of your hair, and looking at you with a large shit-eating grin.
“Hi there sweetheart. What are we doing today?”
“Mingyu, those scrunchies aren’t cheap,” you grumbled back with a roll of your eyes. Mingyu pouted at the way you had mostly disregarded him, but you didn’t let yourself fall for his kicked puppy dog look. “Stop stealing my scrunchies!”
“But you look so cute with your hair down,” he insisted. He straddled the bench you were on and as if to make his point, brushed your hair out of your face. You wrinkled your nose at him but didn’t resist the touch.
Honestly, at first it had weirded you out how touchy he could be but after some time you had sort of grown used to it. You had learned quickly he wasn’t really the type of person who asked for permission before doing something that most people would be embarrassed to do.
If he saw you in the hallways, he wrapped his arms tightly around you and lifted you in the air, spinning you in circle after circle as some sort of hug. When he sat next to you while you read for too long, he would let his hand fall over yours, his thumb rubbing small circles into your knuckles as you spoke.
Sometimes it got a little bit too distracting, you would stutter over your words, and he would let his head loll over and look at you with a wide-eyed look.
“Are you okay? Do you need a break?” He’d ask.
He was sweet. A little bit too caring of a girl he had just approached you thought.
You remembered the day that you had cut yourself at work. It was nothing serious. Just a small knife cut when you were chopping some carrots. You had disposed of everything properly and washed your hands in the sink and worn a bandaid and gloves for the rest of the day.
The next day you still had the band-aid on because who had the time to remember to take it off? And when Mingyu had done his classic steal-your-scrunchie bit, he had almost lost his mind.
“What is this? Did you get hurt? Who hurt you?” You could still remember the way Mingyu’s fingers had dug angrily into your arm as he fathomed the thought of someone actually trying to hurt you. You pressed your lips together, trying not to wince.
“Well, right now you are the one who’s hurting me.”
His grip on you had relaxed immediately, and once you had explained to him exactly what had happened, he had returned back to his normally goofy, kind of idiotic self.
“Y/n!”
You looked up just in time to watch the guy who had called your name slam into a pole. You snickered, trying to hide the action beneath the back of your hand. A guy walked right over to Mingyu, rolling his eyes as he smacked him on the back of his head.
“Dumbass, this is why I told you to grab your glasses before you left today,” the guy stated bluntly. Mingyu pouted, holding his head as if he was really hurt.
“But Jeonghan,” he whined. The man crossed his arms across his chest. “You aren’t getting any pity from me.”
That cued Mingyu to look over at you, his pathetic eyes trained on you. You rolled your eyes and beckoned for him.
“Come here you big oaf,” you mumbled.
You swore that you had never seen a grown man look like more of a puppy as he rushed over to you. He moved his hands so that you could feel through the strands of his hair to make sure that there wasn’t a bump on his head. It was an action that had Mingyu smiling.
“See, someone cares about me,” he boasted to Jeonghan. Jeonghan looked at you, his eyes squinting somewhat suspiciously at you. You smiled and nodded your head as a greeting. He let his lips spread out into a pressed smile and nodded back.
“I just don’t want you crying about this all day,” you murmured teasingly. “I don’t feel any bump. I think you’re going to survive.”
Mingyu looked up at you, his lips still pouting.
“But it hurts,” he stated. “Won’t you kiss it better?”
You laughed at him and pushed him away before he could say more.
“Kim Mingyu don’t try your luck with me.”
Despite the fact that after that very first fateful encounter you spent quite a bit of time with Mingyu, he never really invited you to hang out with him and his friends.
It wasn’t like he seemed opposed to such a thing, and no matter who he was with he always said hello (though you noted he never introduced you to any of the people he was with) but he had never asked you to spend time with him, or to even spend time with his friends.
So when finally you ran into him hanging out with a group of thirteen other boys, in the cafeteria, and he called you over with the enthusiasm of a toddler seeing his mom for the first time in an hour you were feeling a lot of emotions.
And yet, you managed to swallow them all as he practically dragged you over to the table.
You were stared down by 26 pairs of eyes, all of them taking in everything about you.
You regretted the shirt, the shorts, the shoes the makeup you had done that day. You knew you probably looked like a child too, oh god, these were Mingyu’s friends.
You felt your heart pounding in your chest as you peered at them, wondering what impression you could possibly be giving off by just standing there like an idiot.
You felt Mingyu’s fingers raise to your head and he ripped your scrunchie out from your hair. You pulled away from him defensively, despite the hundreds of times he had done this exact thing.
“Mingyu I swear I will hurt you,” you threatened defensively, adjusting the backpack that was now hanging off of your shoulders and brushing the hair that was now in your face out of your eyes. “Give me back my scrunchie! I’m trying to make a good impression on your friends.”
“You look cuter with your hair down,” Mingyu repeated for what felt like the millionth time as he slid the scrunchie down over his wrist. “Besides, what are you gonna do short stacks?”
You scoffed and cracked your knuckles.
“God you-” You rushed towards him and hit him in the chest. He laughed at the touch. “Jerk.”
“Anyone feel a nice breeze drafting into the cafeteria? Or is that just me?” He said teasingly. You were about to yell at him again- first impressions be damned- who cared if they liked you anyways? You weren’t anything to Mingyu, just some girl he liked to tease. There was no reason to be nervous, or to worry about how you two came off standing next to each other. It wasn’t like you were a couple.
It wasn’t like you had grown to enjoy the way that he sat too close to you, or the times that he had literally fallen asleep in your lap despite the fact that he was a giant and you… Well weren’t a giant. It wasn’t like somedays he would stare at you, and brush your hair out of your face and thumb your cheekbone tenderly and murmur something under his breath that sounded like him saying that you were beautiful, and your heart would skip.
Nope none of that happened because you didn’t like Mingyu and that meant that it didn’t matter what Mingyu’s friends thought because it wasn’t like one good impression from them meant that you two were going to going to go on a date anyways.
“So, this must be who you won’t stop talking about,” one of the boys at the table said. You remembered seeing him with Mingyu one time.
“Seungkwan, we’ve met,” you stated. You scrunched your nose after a second. “Well sort of.”
Seungkwan seemed surprised that you remembered the instance- even more surprised that you had called him out on it. His cheeks turned pink and he started to defend himself- geez weren’t you supposed to be making a good impression not making fun of his friends- but before he could say much one of the boys started to laugh.
“I like this girl. Want to sit next to me?” He suggested, patting a seat next to him. You were going to take it, you even took a step towards the stranger, but before you could, Mingyu had his fingers around your wrist and was dragging you to the other end of the table.
“Excuse me, she will be sitting with me thank you Jihoon,” he stated stubbornly. He pushed you down into one of the seats and then sat down next to you.
You thought that you meeting his friends and getting along with all of his friends would be a good thing and make Mingyu happy… After that day you were invited to hang out with them often. His friends really clicked with you, but honestly somedays you thought it annoyed Mingyu more than anything else…
“I’ll see you around Sol,” you called over your shoulder, giggling as you waved goodbye to the lanky boy. Mingyu grunted beside you and you turned around to look at him.
“What?” You asked. He pursed his lips.
“Nothing,” he stated and suddenly his sunny personality was back. He wrapped his arm around your shoulders and drew you close. “So, I was thinking… We should get burgers this weekend!”
“With the guys?” You asked. “Seungkwan has been craving burgers…”
“What?” Mingyu blurted. “Seungkwan is always craving burgers. I meant us.”
Your heart skipped a beat and you stopped walking. The sudden loss of momentum made Mingyu trip over his feet. He turned over his shoulder and looked at you as you processed his words.
“Us, as in you and me?” You asked him. He smiled.
“Uh, yeah,” he agreed with a chuckle and an unspoken duh.
“Just the two of us?” You asked next. He laughed again and nodded.
“Yes.”
Again, you felt like you weren’t really processing everything correctly.
“Like…” God you hated to say it. “A date?”
Mingyu rolled his eyes and closed the distance between you. He stood before you and combed his fingers back through your hair, pulling it up into a ponytail. He secured it with the scrunchie he had stolen from you that day and then stepped back to admire his handywork.
“Yeah,” he agreed. “A date. Just you and me. You know why?”
You didn’t ask why. God you could barely breath much less ask why as he closed the distance between you two, bringing himself to be level with your eyes.
“Because I like you,” he mumbled.
You stared at him. You stared at him in silence for so long that Mingyu actually cleared his throat, reached forward and rubbed the pad of his thumb over the corner of your lip.
“Uh, this is the part where you tell me that you like me too and want to go on that date with me,” he prompted softly. You still couldn’t bear to speak, so Mingyu laughed nervously and backed away from you. “Unless you don’t-”
For some reason that kicked you back into action.
“Mingyu, you’re lucky you’re so pretty because you’re dumb as bolts,” you mumbled. “Yeah, yeah, I’ll go out with you okay? But only because you practically forced my hand.”
Mingyu laughed and held his hand out towards you, clearly waiting for you to put your hand in his.
“Aren’t you glad?” He asked you before you could put your hand in his. You gave him a confused look.
“Glad?”
“Glad that I stole your scrunchie that first day? Glad that I saw a beautiful totally unapproachable girl and… Approached her?” He asked.
Your confusion melted into a smile and you plopped your hand in Mingyu’s.
“Let’s go, idiot.”
You were glad that Mingyu had approached you. You were glad that he didn’t seem to get boundaries and that he had given off such a bizarre impression when you first met.
Maybe, first impressions weren’t that important after all.
#Kim Mingyu#Mingyu#Seventeen#Mingyu fluff#Featuring that cuteass scrunchie thing from Heirs#Seventeen fanfic#Seventeen Fanfiction#Kpop Fanfic#Kpop Fanfiction#Seventeen Mingyu#Mingyu Fanfiction#Mingyu Fanfic#Mingyu AU
137 notes
·
View notes
Text
Insult on Top of Injury
The Wide Florida Bay | Previous
Written for @vivianwisteria‘s birthday...which just so happened to be right when I was in the hospital, not able to work on anything. But at least this time it’s only a month late! She requested a Wide Florida Bay piece, specifically the moment Obi comes out to Zen...and how could I refuse >:3
This is a fucking disaster.
In his heart of hearts, Obi knew there was no way this conversation wouldn’t have hit like a brick, no matter when or how they had it. As much as Doc insisted that her and Zen were over, that they’d pretty much failed to launch in the first place--
Well, Obi had known that wasn’t the way Chief saw it. You don’t have a deep heart to heart on a yacht about liking the same girl without picking up a few things about how your romantic non-rival thinks things are going. God, he’d told him to propose to her.
Three-years-ago Obi was such a dumb fuck. Good thing no one listens to him.
Three-years-from-now Obi is going to be thinking the same fucking thing about him right now, he can just feel it. Well, as long as that asshole finishes his thesis, he can think whatever he likes.
He shakes his head, looking in the mirror. Now’s really not a good time to be yucking it up over how good Future Obi is going to have it, not when Present Obi is currently wondering if this bathroom is fancy enough for him to have a window to climb out of.
Not that he would. He’s left Doc out there, awkwardly making conversation with the happy couple and her shell-shocked ex-boyfriend, and though she has a gift for smoothing things over, this is--
It’s a lot. Especially when said ex-boyfriend didn’t realize that he’s been one for the last six months.
Fuck. Obi slams his palm onto the metal lip of the sink-- or rather, trough, since this isn’t just a fancy-ass fake Mexican place, but the kind that has rustic-yet-modern details like brushed metal trough sinks and exposed beams and something that might actually be adobe.
“This is fucking ridiculous,” he tells the mosaic bird beneath his feet, and sticks his head right under the faucet.
Ah, that’s right-- the best part about fancy places like this is when he turns on the tap, the water is actually fucking freezing. And if no one is around to hear him yelp like a little baby when it hits his neck, so much the better.
“Fuck,” he gasps, rearing back out of the stream. “Fuck.”
Obi meets the gaze of his own reflection, and god, does he not need the judgement he sees right now.
“I get it,” he tells Mirror Obi, watching the water drip through the bristle of his hair, leaving tracks down his forehead. “I fucked up. Bad.”
Not like he could have done much. He’d wanted to believe Doc too much, wanted to believe that the past two years had all been leading straight to this, to them; that it hadn’t been a meandering path that circled around and sometimes even through her floundering relationship.
Still, he probably could have texted. Hey Chief, just want you to know I’m fucking Doc now. Just as good as I thought it would be. XOXO.
Oh yeah, that would have gone so well. He can just tell.
Obi shakes himself, water spraying over the trough. He’s gotta pull it together. He can’t stay in this fancy fake Mexican bathroom all night. Doc would kill him.
No, not kill-- Doc would never be so violent. She’d just give him that sad pout and say things like, I’m not upset, I’m just disappointed, and make him wish they had a yard so he could go sleep in the doghouse where he belongs. Whoever said, there are fates worse than death has definitely met Shirayuki when she’s disappointed.
He scrubs a hand down his face. Time to face the tapas. Ain’t like things are gonna go any less sideways in here.
The door easily swings open under his hand; it’s almost a disappointment. It lacks the proper gravitas of a man going to his own disembowelment.
A disembowelment that is going to happen about two minutes earlier than he expected with far less of a crowd, if Kiki’s expression is any indication.
“Kiki!” There’s a reddish cast to the shadows around her, thanks to the great big EXIT sign she’s underneath, which lends an artful level of menace to the situation. God, he wishes she wasn’t between him and the door. “Just getting some fresh--?”
She levers herself off the wall, swaggering right into his personal space. It’s both super hot and pants-pissingly terrifying; something that would be right up his ally if he both wasn’t in the best relationship of his life and bone-shakingly certain he was about to die.
“Go talk to him.”
He blinks. “Come again?”
“Go talk to him.” It’s strange; he’s always thought of Kiki as a giant, as a woman who maybe couldn’t look dead into his eyes but at least came close, but standing like this she’s-- small. Human. “Please.”
“I don’t...” He sighs, shoulders rounding. “What am I even going to say to him?”
“Everything,” she tells him, forbidding. “Anything. Just keep using words until this is better. You’re good at that.”
He chokes on a laugh. Sounds more like Doc’s specialty than his; whenever he runs his mouth off he just gets into situations like this.
“Princess, I would love to oblige you,” he manages, “but I’m not sure that’s possible.”
“We’re only here because none of you can just--” she makes an aborted gesture and steps up into him, so close he can smell the spice on her breath. “Make it possible.”
He laughs. “How?”
She pokes him square in the chest. It hurts. “Use. Your. Words.”
His hair dries the instant he steps outside, because if there’s one thing Florida’s good at, it’s being hot as fuck. And humid as fuck.
Use your words. Obi sighs. Easy for Kiki to say; she barely uses any. He’s been spouting them all night, and they’re still here: in a fancy tapas restaurant trying to masquerade as a humble taqueria, with Chief taking a long walk on its short pier. Literally.
Obi trudges down the stairs to the shoreline, hands buried in his pockets. Here he is, all dressed up-- he wore a button-down for this; hell, he wore slacks too, and that’s what really killing him before the breeze kicks up-- and still everything has turned into a shitshow. He ate his tapas, made good conversation, broke the news gently, and--
It’s no good. He can try as much as he likes, but the fuck up here is still him.
He drags his glare off his shoes when he hits the planks, and it’s like he walked right into one of those GQ shoots: Zen’s all artfully disheveled, leaning on the rail with the sort of brooding, thousand-yard stare that cameras love. He’s half-tempted to slip out his phone and take a pic himself, except that memorializing the moment he royally fucked up a friendship seems like a bad idea, psychologically. Definitely a choice the therapist back at Wistal would have spent a good hour on.
“Hey,” he says, trying to be casual, as if there was anything casual about chasing after your bro after you inform him you’re sort of fucking the girl he got off the plane thinking he was still dating.
He shakes himself. No, not-- it’s not fucking. He’s dating Doc. Seriously. God, this is literally the most serious he’s ever been. This is real.
Though, there is definitely a lot of fucking. A lot more than he’d imagined there would be, if the planets aligned and Shirayuki looked at him like how he looks at her even a little.
Zen stiffens, shoulders springing up to his ears like the pickets on a fence, like he can keep Obi’s bullshit out if he puts enough of a barrier between them. Which...fair.
Obi sidles up next to him, bracing his hand on the rail, and breathes. The salt stings his lungs, his eyes, and god, hadn’t they done this before? It’s only been three years, but that night on the Wisteria yacht feels like ages ago, like another lifetime entirely.
He had shitty feelings then too. Just blurted out I like Doc like an idiot.
Use your words, that’s what Kiki said. Obi grimaces. Look how well all that turned out.
“What’s the deal with the dock?” he says, regret instantly washing over him. Why on earth did Kiki think he could do this? “Like one of those big overhang decks? I could get that. But a dock? Seems excessive.”
The silence is disheartening, but Obi can’t say he doesn’t expect it. Small talk isn’t really a thing you do when everyone’s realized there’s been an overlap in boyfriend eras.
“It’s really more of a wharf,” Zen says, like he’s dredging up each word. “Lots of little piers all together.”
“Oh, well,” he drawls, mouth twitching. This he can work with. “Sorry. What’s up with the wharf?”
Zen shrugs, shoulders practically creaking from the effort. “It’s a thing waterfronts do. People have houses down here, and they like to have a reason to show off their boat to all the neighbors.”
Obi can’t help it, he stares. “So they drive it to the nearest fine dining establishment?”
Zen casts a confused look back at the restaurant. “I mean, it isn’t that nice.”
God, rich kids.
“If you say so, Chief.”
Silence settles over them, as comfortable as a wet blanket-- ugh, or maybe that’s just the humidity; they really should be having this conversation where there’s air conditioning. Or never. But never isn’t an option, not unless he wants to lose this, and--
And whatever else happens, he can’t. Doc might have been the one to clean him up and tame him, but Zen was the one that pulled him out of the dumpster. He had every reason to keep on driving, to leave him sitting in a vat of fried pickle juice, but instead he stopped. Instead he offered a hand.
It wasn’t a kindness he deserved. He’d known that then, and he knew it even better now. But Zen saw something in him, something not even he had seen, and--
And he needs that.
“So, ah,” Obi coughs, staring out at the marina across the bay. “Back in the restaurant. That was, ah, a lot, right?”
Zen doesn’t answer him, doesn’t even look at him, but Obi’s watching him from the corner of his eye, and he sees his mouth pull thin. Yeah, this was probably not the most graceful way to bring this up. Probably should have stuck with small talk.
He clenches his jaw. Whatever, in for a penny, in for a pound, and quite frankly if they don’t clear the air, Kiki might kill him.
“Yep,” he says, glaring out over the water. “You’re right. Just a whole ton. Really fucking heav--”
“This was my worst nightmare,” Zen croaks, the words nearly lost on the breeze. “You know that?”
Considering he wakes up in a cold sweat two nights out of seven, convinced Doc’s come to her senses and left him only to find out she’s gotten up to pee-- yeah, he knows that. Inside and out.
Probably...probably not the best time to say so.
“I knew the whole thing was a risk,” Zen admits, with a rueful laugh. “I mean, you told me you liked her, and I sent you after her anyway.”
Obi stiffens. “You didn’t send me here. Shidan offered me a spot, and I chose to come.”
“Right, sure, but I encouraged you,” he says, elbows leaning heavy on the rail. “I told you that you could do it-- that you should do it. And I-- I knew then too. Even without you telling me.” He laughs, wry. “I made the stars align to get you here.”
His fingers clench around the wood. It’s true, he knows; his grades had been good, Garrack liked him, Shidan liked him, but abroad programs were a long shot, and he was not the sort of pony the admin department was apt to bet on. He’d always known there must have been a nudge, a whispered word over canapes, but--
But he really could have lived without knowing it. “Doc was with you.”
“Sure, but I’m fifteen hundred miles away, and you look like-- like that.” He waves a hand at him, cheeks flushed. “And you were interested.”
The rail creaks under his grip. “I never--”
“No, of course not,” Zen sighs. “But all you have to do is breathe and panties come off.”
Historically, it’s a fair assessment, but it’s like he’s forgotten that it’s Doc, the last person on earth who would be swayed by rippling abs and solid pecs. For two solid years she happily went without any sexy time whatsoever from her long-term boyfriend and thought that was a good thing, and it had nothing to do with how well he filled out his jeans. Unfortunately. Would have made a whole bunch of things a lot easier if it had.
“If you’d been interested in me, I would have--” Chief turns a painful red-- “I mean, if I was a girl. Not--”
If Zen had known, he would have done more than eyefuck you for an entire year.
It’s strange how that’s all it takes for things to come into focus. It’s not about Doc, it’s not even about him, it’s--
“I just thought if this was going to happen, it wouldn’t have taken so long,” Zen continues, hunching over the rail. “I thought you’d just...jump each other or something, and it’d be over.”
--It’s about him.
“I should have paid more attention,” he sighs, morose. “I just thought that I knew you--”
“Hey, while we’re talking about stuff,” Obi blurts out, wishing he could stop hearing Kiki’s voice, wishing he could stop thinking, just talk about everything until this is fixed, “you know, stuff we haven’t talked about...”
Zen turns to him, wide-eyed, and god, this is a really bad fucking idea.
“You should know,” he says, striving for a casualness that isn’t even in the same zip code as his anxiety, “I’m bi.”
The word sits between them like a lead weight, like cement shoes.
“W-what?” Zen manages, and god, he’s almost purple.
“Listen, Kiki said that--” he shakes his head-- “never mind. I just-- it seemed like you should know, and honestly, it’s not like you can really get more mad at me at this point, so--”
“I’m not-- I’m not mad.” He is a little breathless, which is interesting to say the least, and there’s not an exposed sliver of skin on him that isn’t pink. “I just-- why are you telling me? It’s not like I’m-- that I--”
“Kiki said we were flirting all of sophomore year,” he says before the kid can hurt himself. “So it felt pertinent to the conversation, I guess.”
“What? I wasn’t--” he sputters before his words dry up. “Wait. We were flirting?”
God, he really has a type, doesn’t he? “Yeah. You know--” he turns to him, letting his mouth take a sly slant-- “before Tanbarun, I could have gone for blonds or red heads.”
Zen stares. “What does Kiki have to do with--? Oh.” His jaw goes slack. “Oh. So you were...?”
“Flirting? Yeah.” He slides closer, brow arched. “Thought I was being obvious too.”
Chief’s mouth works for a moment, eyes darting to take in this new distance, and he blurts out, “I thought you were joking!”
Yuzuri’s right; he needs to work on his game if the result is resoundingly, I thought you weren’t interested.
He grins, dropping his voice. “Ryuu says I like to joke, but I never lie.”
It’s fun to see Chief like this, stuttering and unsure, face so red he’s worried about what it means for brain function. “But you-- you said-- on the yacht--”
Obi doesn’t point out that the yacht was a good six months after Tanbarun, that by then he’d been long gone on Doc. Whatever potential had been brewing between them had cooled, Obi’s heart settling into the long haul of pining for a girl he’d thought would never see him as more than a friend.
Mostly because it’s funnier this way.
He leans in, close enough that his breath stirs the baby-fine wisps at his hairline. “I said I liked you.”
He’d meant it, too, but not the way he would have months earlier, wondering if Chief’s furtive post-shower glances were as speculative as his were. On that yacht, his whole body had been quivering, an arrow ready to be loosed. He just needed Zen to point him south.
“I also said you had great eyes,” Obi reminds him, smirking. “And a great ass.”
Zen’s mouth pulls flat, and just like that the spell is broken. “You said you liked Shirayuki, too. And you definitely meant that differently.”
Yeah, he’d meant to say he loved her, but it seemed kinda gauche to say in front of her boyfriend.
“Maybe,” he teases with a shrug, “but you’re both my type. Stubborn, cute--” he slides his hand along the rail until they’re almost touching, looming over him-- “short.”
“All right.” Chief puts a hand to his chest and shoves. “Joke’s over.”
Obi stumbles away, pressing his palm to his heart with a theatrical gasp. “Why, your lordship, would I ever lie to you?”
Zen’s mouth pulls thin. “No. I know that you’re-- being honest about that. But you’re definitely trying to fuck with me.”
“Can you blame me?” he asks with a grin. “I don’t envy your complexion at all, chief. You give everything away.”
“Ha-ha.” Zen gives him a withering look. “First short jokes, now this. You definitely seem contrite.”
“Hey, I am. I never--” he shakes his head-- “we weren’t trying to hurt you. We just--”
“No, I get it.” He hangs his head with a humorless laugh. “I wasn’t part of the equation. I stopped being one a long time ago and then just...never noticed.”
Obi grimaces. It sounds so much worse when he says it, all out loud and stuff.
It doesn’t make it any less true.
Zen coughs, awkward. “Hey, uh, listen. As long as we’re being honest...”
Every muscle in his body tenses, but Obi takes a breath-- takes two breaths, because this is going to be heavy, talking about Atri, talking about what it’s like to feel like you’re carrying around a secret no one will understand-- and leans oh-so-casually against the rail. “Yeah?”
Nailed it.
Zen squares himself off, like he’s expect a fight-- no, like he’s expecting a punch, and he’s ready to take it--
“I’ve been seeing Kihal.”
Obi stares. “Uh, what?”
“C-casually!” he clarifies, springing back from the rail and shuffling down the pier like he hasn’t dropped an absolute bomb. “It’s not-- not anything serious or anything. Just, you know. Coffee. And dinner.” With a guilty expression he mutters, “And breakfast.”
Obi stands there blinking like an idiot. “Come again?”
“Listen, I know it’s...” He grimaces, realizing there’s no more rail to hold this far out, and holds up his hands instead. “I know I said that nothing had changed for me, but I guess--” he sighs, hanging his head-- “on some level I knew. Shirayuki was pulling away.
“That doesn’t make it right,” he continues, “but even though we hadn’t said anything, I knew it was over. No--” he shakes his head-- “I wasn’t even thinking about it. Shirayuki wasn’t even really a consideration.”
He can’t even think from how loud his mind is screaming. “So you came down here to...what? Break up with Doc?”
Zen grimaces. “I mean, it sounds so bad when you--” Obi glares-- “yeah. Yes. I guess. Something like that.”
“So what you’re saying,” Obi deadpans, “is that I suffered through that whole dinner, your huge ass guilt trip monologue, and this conversation...and you’re seeing someone else?”
“Well, gently,” he argues lamely. “Not like you guys, when you’re, you know, practically married--”
His arm moves on its own.
His palm juts out, taking Zen right in the chest, and he stumbles for a single step in his boat shoes before he falls ass-first right into the bay. A jolt of concern wracks him in the second it takes Chief to emerge, bobbing and gasping, linen shirt soaked all the way through to transparency, and is gone just as quick.
“What,” he gasps, hands flailing for the dock, “was that for?”
Obi grins. His arm might have moved on its own, but he definitely approves. “Really?”
Zen deflates, arms crossing over the planks to hold him. “Okay, this is fair.”
He crouches down, meeting his wide-eyed gaze. “You think?”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Zen holds out his hand. “Just help me up.”
“My pleasure, master,” he teases, grasping his hand, and--
And it’s only once he’s tilting, boards no longer under his feet, that he realizes: that’s the oldest trick in the book.
From the pier, the shore had looked a lot closer. It takes a significant amount of actual swimming until he’s able to brush his toes against the bottom-- though he’ll admit, half of it is because there’s no cool, convenient way to swim with clothes on. Doggie paddle is inefficient, but actual strokes look like you’re trying too hard, so they make due with some weird combination of both with some freestyle cussing.
“So,” Zen coughs, once his own feet can touch, a good few feet after Obi can. “Did you like Mitsuhide too? I mean, since you wanted to kiss everyone?”
In Obi’s opinion, the fact that his top three sexual fantasies in Wistal involved either Zen, Kiki, or Doc showed some real discerning standards, like some real Gray Goose level taste, but he understands-- the point’s lost on Zen. He’s in his mid-twenties and can count the number of people he’s wanted to catch in a dark corner on one hand. They’re different people, it’s cool.
“Nah,” he sighs, shaking out his hair. Zen hisses as some of the water sprays him. “I mean, if I didn’t know him, I’d fuck him in a second, but--” he hesitates-- “No, wait, scratch that. I’d let him fuck me, but--”
“OKAY,” Zen yelps, pushing past him. “Conversation over! Too much information!”
Obi grins at his back. “You did ask.”
“Yeah,” Zen huffs, trudging faster, “and now I definitely regret it.”
“Hey,” he croaks, feet finally finding purchase-- as long as he cranes his neck up. It hurts like a bitch, but it’s giving him a great view of the shoreline. “Does that look like--?”
“Kiki’s waiting for us?” Chief finishes faintly. “Yeah, it does.”
He’d grimace if it wasn’t going to get more water down his throat. “Does she look...pissed?”
“I can’t tell from here.” Zen gives him a flat look. “Are you a betting man?”
It’s not much of a gamble with these odds. “How about we just swim up...super slow?”
“Yeah,” he agrees, quickly. “Sounds great. Let’s just take our time.”
The water laps at their thighs-- well, his thighs, Chief’s waist-- when Obi finally clears his throat and asks, “So Kihal.”
Zen tenses beside him. “Yeah?”
“You really--” man, this sounded better in his head-- “like her?”
“Yeah.” Zen sends him a wary glance. “I think...yeah. There’s something there.”
“Good.” Considering how much there it sounds like Chief’s experienced, there better be. “She’s good people. I wouldn’t want anyone to be playing around with her.”
To his everlasting surprise, Zen laughs. Has a good old fashioned guffaw right there as they marinate in fish shit and whatever runoff this restaurant is paying the inspectors to miss. “What?”
“Nothing, it’s just--” he shakes his head, hair almost translucent between the sun and the water-- “she did not like you back in the day.”
“According to Doc, she thought I was hot back in the day,” Obi says, basking in Chief’s unstifled ugh. “And then was extremely betrayed when I ended up being an asshole.”
“That does sound exactly like her,” Zen admits with a begrudging fondness. Obi dares a glance in his direction, and-- yep, lovesick smile.
“I’ve since made up for it,” he assures him, hand pressed humbly to his chest. “But she also likes to text me every few weeks to remind me she could kick my ass.”
“Also sounds exactly like her.” Zen ducks his chin, awkward. “It’s good though.”
“I’d say so. I could live out my Zorro dreams if I let Elena de la Vega--”
“Please do not finish that thought,” Chief pleads, eyes rolled heavenward. “I just meant it would suck if one of my best friends didn’t get along with my girlfriend.”
Obi has to take a moment. A whole ass moment while he tries to remember how breathing and not crying work.
Chief claps him on the back, expression etched with worry. “You okay?”
“Yeah, yeah.” He coughs, and ugh, some ugly cry phlegm comes out. “Just-- there’s pollen or something. My chest got all tight.”
“Right.” Zen squeezes his shoulder with a grin. “I know this is all-- weird.”
“Terrible,” Obi corrects.
“Right, it’s godawful.” He sighs. “But I won’t lose you over being dumb. Either of you.”
“Cool, yeah” He nods, and ugh, makes the worse sniffling noise. “Also-- girlfriend? I thought you said this wasn’t anything serious.”
He’s eaten lobsters less red than Chief, he’s pretty sure. “Shut up.”
“Somehow,” rings a cold voice from the shore as they pick their way over the sharp shells near the shore, “this is even stupider than I thought it would be.”
Obi winces. Ah yes, going slow would have been a great plan, if Kiki was going get to tired of waiting. Now she’s only had time to age her anger, like the wines in the Seiran basement.
Zen gulps, audibly. “It’s not my--”
She holds up a hand, whipping out her phone and flicking through screens so fast that a deep pit of dread forms in his gut. Oh, she’s not just pissed, she’s officious.
They are fucked.
“W-what are you doing?” Zen asks, faint. If he was a lobster before, he’s its ghost now, pale as a sheet.
“Ordering you an Uber.” She says it the same way men in the spy business might say waterboarding.
“W-wha--”
“I’m glad to see you’ve both worked out being idiots,” she tells them, mouth curving, just for a moment, into something like a smile. “But there is absolutely no way you’re getting into Mitsuhide’s car like that.”
Kiki regards the two of them, dripping into the bay in their nice clothes, from down the length of her nose. “The restaurant will lend you some towels for the ride. We’ll meet you back at the hotel.”
She strides away, disappearing up the stairs, toward the street.
“Well,” Zen sighs, dragging himself out. “That could have gone worse.”
“No.” Obi shivers, giving him a boost. “She’s just leaving the rest for Doc.”
Zen freezes, halfway up the retaining wall. “Oh. We’re fucked then.”
“Yeah,” he grunts, “now you’re starting to see the picture.”
#obiyuki#kizen#akagami no shirayukihime#snow white with the red hair#The Wide Florida Bay#my fic#modern au#there will eventually be a fic previous to this#where you get to see the awful dinner#and had i not gotten SUPER SICK for two months#i would have written that in preparation for this#BUT HERE WE ARE IN THIS TIMELINE#you can use your imaginations#to imagine how terrible this dinner went#FOR NOW
30 notes
·
View notes
Note
Ooohh! For the prompts, can you please do 85 or 88 with Buttercup and Butch??
85) “Could you come get me?”
Pairing: Butch x Buttercup (Greens/ Butchercup)
Fandom: PPG
I really need to right more Greens. (the next few asks are greens so yall are getting the goods) I really hope you enjoy this because I had fun writing it and its short and cute and angsty and soft and i was butch and bc to love each other forever
requests/asks always open :)
---
The door to his apartment slammed shut. His temper was spiked high and Boomer looked up from his guitar with concern while Brick simply cocked an eyebrow and went back to his video game.
Butch was angry. No furious, no full of rage, whatever synonym that was formed was processing through his body as he shook with a violent tone. The poor orange juice bottle didn’t stand a chance and soon his wrist was in a tight hold by his notorious leader.
“Chill.” Was all Brick said with a cold and deadly tone. He took the bottle from his brother who looked like he was about to burst with even a poke and poured him a glass and sent him to his room. He was not a fucking child! but he had orange juice now, so it was whatever.
He slammed his door shut, Boomer yelled but he couldn’t care. Taking the juice down in one gulp, he carefully placed the glass on his desk because the last thing he needed was to break something and have Brick in his face. He had just healed from last month's brutal brawl and he didn’t need more scars from Brick's fist, not now at least.
He paced around his room. His thought went berserk in his head and he wanted them to stop.
God he was an idiot. How could he do that? How could he ruin the only good thing he had.
He slunk down against his wall until he hit the floor and just sat there with a shaking head and a bitter laugh.
“You fucking did it now Butch.” He said bitterly.
He fucked up big time. This wasn’t some simple and stupid fight that he could come back from, no, he really ruined their friendship. For what? for something else? Pathetic. He should just go back to stealing but that would mean more of them. He wanted the floor to open up and swallow him whole, destroy him too if it meant it would get rid of the heavy feeling.
He almost didn’t notice his door opening to his younger brother. He couldn’t care either. Instead his eyes stayed in one place on the carpet until his brother sat down and took away his view.
“Hey bro.” Boomer said softly. Butch’s leg only bounced as Boomer handed him some water. “Wanna tell me what happened?”
“Nothing.” he tried to say with fire but it died in his throat. He hated that his brother could see him at his weakest points but that's what he always liked about them. Boomer may have been deemed “dumber than the dumbest '' and everything in between but he had a merit of compassion that neither of the boys possessed, at least not as much.
Boomer laughed a little before rolling his eyes. “Yeah well I’ve never seen you this upset.”
“Im always angry.”
“Mmm no not really. You may be ready to punch and fight at any given moment but that look in your eyes and your body movement, you’re upset. Plus Brick is always angry, you have calmed down over the years.”
He stayed silent. Sure maybe he didn’t have the same anger as the red ruff but he wasn’t cheerful like Boomer, maybe he was more content. Fuck, he was turning soft.
“So tell me what's up.”
Butch frown deepened as he drank the rest of his water. “I kissed her.”
“Who?” Boomer asked.
“Who do you think?” He spat and the look of confusion didn’t leave his face.
“Kelly?”
“No.”
“Ashley?”
“God no.”
“Molly-”
“BUTTERCUP. I KISSED BUTTERCUP!” He shouted and instantly stopped when Boomers eyes widened. He can’t remember the last time he cried. When he felt the hot tears on his face but the sensation building up in his chest as the tears came was too much.
“You kissed-but she has a boyfriend?”
“You don’t think I know that?” He yelled again and this time his head began to pound.
“Why?” The blond asked and he looked up through blurred eyes.
Why?
-- Earlier that day--
“Wanna hit the skate park?” He asked as he grabbed his backpack from the sidelines of the basketball court. Buttercup shook her head as she looked to the sky.
“Not today, it's gonna rain and uh, i have plans.” She said the last part quietly.
He only rolled his eyes and scoffed. “Let me guess, with Alex?”
She punched his arm lightly as she picked up her own stuff. They felt the beginning of the rain drops fall on to their heads but didn’t make a rush to move. “Yeah and?” She knew he wasn’t a fan of Alex.
She doesn’t know why. Alex was nice. He didn’t play sports, or like horror movies, or really anything Buttercup liked but he was...nice. They had only been together for two months and Butch hated every moment of it.
“And? You’re blowing me off for a dude who can’t even kick a ball straight.”
She huffed, not this again. “Butch you don’t have to like him.”
“I don’t” She didn’t know why it stung. Her sisters liked him, he was more of Bubbles' friend anyways. Bubbles got them together and it was fine. But Blossom was skeptical, almost like she didn’t approve for some reason.
“We are gonna hang out on Friday for movie night so what's the big deal?” She asked. The rain was now coming down harder but his feet stayed glued to his spot. She could see a tense look in his eye as if he were debating what to say next.
“Forget it. Have fun.” He tried to turn away but she caught his wrist.
“He’s nice.” She tried to convince him and maybe herself too.
He let out a bitter laugh before stepping closer to her.
“You’re too good for him.” He whispered in her ear. It was the truth and they both knew it. “You know he’s only with you for the title, don’t do that to yourself.” The rain was now pouring on them. Soaking into their clothes and if they were fully normal, they would be shivering but instead their skin burned like fire.
“Butch, please don’t.” She gulped. “Please I need my friend.” It wasn’t convincing.
“You and I both know that’s not true.”
“It doesn’t matter.” She tried to reason but she was losing and he was inching closer. She should have hit him. Told him to stop and that she just wanted her best friend by her side. But that was all a lie. One that she had been saying to herself for months.
“You know that I can treat you so much better. He doesn’t understand you, he never will. Face it BC, you and I aren’t just counterparts. We are one in the same and I get you. Please.” His voice above a whisper as his lips connected with hers.
He felt her tense up. He shouldn’t be doing this. She had a boyfriend. A lousy and lame boyfriend who couldn’t ever treat her how she deserves. She was a walking goddess among these mortals and he knew that. She was dark and devious but in a pleasing way and he wanted nothing more than to call her his.
She fell into his kiss. Pulling at his collar as she screamed at herself for doing this. But it felt so right and so good. they fit like puzzle pieces, as cliche as it sounded, it was true. She had never felt the spark or fireworks people say when you kiss someone. But right now it was an explosion of lust and comfort, and she knew only he could ever make her feel that way.
They pulled a part as their breaths felt heavy and their foreheads touched. He expected a punch to the gut or even a slap to face. He deserved it after all. But she didn’t and she hated that she didn’t.
“I have to go.” She said as she looked away.
“Hey.” he tugged at her fingers lightly. “I don’t care. But I’m going to be there for you.” He turned his own head the other direction as she flew away. His chest felt heavy and his teeth sunk into his bottom lip as blood touched his tongue.
He felt it in his system. The guilt and the dread. Mojo taught them not to feel any of that, they were villains after all. He saw the fade of the neon green streak and without thinking, he turned on his heel and walked away. A near by tree blasted to pieces as smoke burned from his hand and he never wanted to see this stupid place again.
--
And now he was here. Soaking wet while tears spilled from his eyes and his little brother looked at him with pity. He hated that dude. Hated how he would look at other girls in the hallways while he had the best one on his arm. Hated how he hadn’t bothered to show up to any of her games and cheer her on. Hated that he told Butch that he won.
He gripped his fists and finally stood up, Boomer helping him from toppling over and he doesn’t remember his shirt being off but now he was pushed towards the shower and his brother telling him not to get sick. He let the water run over him as he tried to get rid of all those thoughts.
He could be mad all he wanted but he shouldn’t have kissed her. No matter how stupid Alex was, he didn’t want BC to be seen as a cheater, it was his fault. Before long he was now out of the shower, warm and clean but he starred in the mirror and hated how his eyes were puffy.
He didn't bother combing his hair or doing anything and just wanted to go to sleep, even though it was only 8 pm. By the time he flopped onto his bed and grabbed his phone, he saw three missed calls. All from Buttercup.
“Fuck.” It was probably her screaming how he ruined their relationship and that she never wanted to see him again. He would understand. He didn’t want to press the button to call her back, he wanted to savor what was left of their friendship but on the first ring she picked up.
“Buttercup before you yell I just need you to know-”
“Could you come get me?” Her voice was like a meek squeak through the phone and he wasn't sure if he heard her right.
“What?” He heard her sniffle as if she was crying.
“Butch please. You-you were right.”
He hung up.
--
She heard the phone line go dead and sat on the sidewalk with tears in her eyes. She was stupid. So incredibly stupid for thinking that Alex was nice. She knew it all along and for what? What was she trying to prove?
Her head was in between her knees as she sob. She just wanted her best friend but that was gone now.
“BC?” she lifted her head and saw him through blurry tears. She wiped her face with her sleeve but it didn’t matter since the rain was pouring down. “What the hell did he do to you?” His tone is now sour.
She held her hands up. “Guess he forgot I was coming over and when I got there, that bitch from English, she was. And they were-” She choked out a sob before she felt him pull her to his chest. She wrapped her arms around them and tugged at his shirt, hoping that he wouldn't go away. “You were right and im just some stupid fucking girl who-”
“You’re not stupid.” He stopped her and pulled away so that he could look at her. “He is a piece of shit for not treating you right. And an even bigger shit for sleeping around, fucker.”
“Two months.” She whispered. “He was with her for the entire time.”
He thought the anger he felt before was his limit but now he was seething. He had lied and cheated on her for the entirety of their relationship and now he didn’t even feel bad for kissing her. Instead of bolting up and going to find him, he just hugged her.
“I'm sorry.”
“Buttercup you don’t have to apologize.”
“I only dated him because of you.” her voice was quiet.
He furrowed his eyebrows and she let out a deep breath.
“I was afraid to be with you because I didn’t want anything to change. I wouldn’t forgive myself, so I thought if i had a distraction, i could keep those feelings down.” She bit back a small laugh. “And we see how that turned out.”
She looked at him and he was silent. She laughed a little and he tilted his head. “We are so stupid.” She smiled before rolling her eyes and pulling him into a kiss. He had been on his knees as she was sitting down and now due to the force of the pull. He was leaning over her with a hand behind them keeping him from toppling over her.
He embraced the kiss and she cupped one of his cheeks with her hand. It was an awkward position but he couldn’t care as he was too focused on kissing the most amazing girl he had ever met. They pulled apart and before he fell over, he moved so he was sitting next to her and she rested her head on his shoulder.
“I don’t think anything would change.” He stated and she hummed.
“Really.”
“Nah, we are both too stubborn for that shit. I wouldn’t give us up in any way.” She cracked a smile and the rain had lightened up. “So... what do you say. Babe?” He laughed as he held out his hand and she looked at it before placing her hand in his and pressing her lips quickly to his cheek.
“Game on.”
And this time when he kissed her lips, it was slow and just right.
--
hope you enjoyed!!!
42 notes
·
View notes
Text
Stones to Abbigale {Ch.5}
(Kat)
I still wanna die.
I sat alone in my room thinking about all that happened in the last day. As I slid deeper into thought a knock sounded at my door.
“Dinner’s ready James” my mom said.
I responded “Lentils again?”
This is also still not how you write or format dialogue.
She opened the door and looked at me with a blank facial expression “We
have to talk, come to the table.”
As I left my room, I saw a man sitting at the table next to my sister. Trying not to be rude I said hello and he smiled responding loudly “Hello! Nice to meet you James!”
I asked my mom “So who is this gentleman?”
No teenager talks like this. At least no teenager I’ve met.
My mom responded, “Go ahead and sit down James.”
I slid out the old-fashioned second-hand store chair I always sat in at the table and waited for my mom to explain.
I don’t give a shit where you bought the chair or what style it is. Just say chair. Those details are unnecessary.
“This is Rick, the reason you haven’t seen much of him is because he lives on the other side of the mountains all the way in Spokane,” my mom said.
I smiled feeling slightly awkward and replied, “Oh, alright, cool.”
My sister immediately mocked me “Oh, cool mom duh! You’re such a dweeb James.”
There was no point in being that rude, Lisa.
Despite her bratty insult, I could see she too felt awkward about Rick being so spontaneously introduced to us and was just trying to distract.
Yeah, I agree, this is strange.
“Rick and I have been dating for quite a few months now and are starting to become quite serious” my mom said, clearly seeking our approval.
Rick added “So yeah, it’s really cool to finally meet you, your mom talks a lot about you”.
This...
This is the first this woman is telling her kids of this? She hasn’t told them she’s going to probably Spokane or somewhere in between for dates? They just don’t question it? This is bullshit.
I smiled and nodded while thinking about how odd it was my mom had never mentioned him.
Yeah, good to know I’m not the only one who thinks this is weird.
Rick proceeded to tell us stories about him hunting animals, his upper-level position at a construction company based out of Spokane and continued to remind us how happy he was to be meeting us. As far as I could see he wasn’t a bad guy but as usual, I didn’t expect much knowing most everyone puts on their friendliest mask for first impressions. I’m sure my sister was thinking pretty much the same thing I was, he wasn’t my mom’s first post-dad boyfriend.
My mom inquired, “So how’s your life going James?”
I replied “Fine.”
Rick asked, “Got a girlfriend?” I didn’t respond.
Why in the fresh hell is this the topic of conversation?
I just kept my head down, looking at my plate. My mom looked at me with a proud smile, “James is more of the mysterious type Rick, he doesn’t
talk about his relationships.”
Oh, give me a goddamn break.
Rick then said “Oh yeah? Well if you find a lady half as good as your mom, I’d say you’re set.”
My sister interrupted “Aren’t you seeing that messed up emo chick James?”
There is no point in being that rude.
Looking over at my sister with a blank face I said, “Aren’t you seeing every guy at school Lisa?”
Oh my god. Why are you slut-shaming your sister?
Lisa looked horrified and my mom responded “James!”
Not knowing what else to say. Rick was the only one still smiling at the table at that point. Moderately upset by what Lisa said I asked to be excused and went to bed.
As I climbed on the bus the next day Davis hollered “Praise be to James! Our hero has arrived” I smiled as I always did. I hated loving his hilarious lines;
They aren’t hilarious. They’re just... Annoying.
they were kind of a tradition for Davis. Every time I stepped on the bus, he would yell them. Even when I wanted to be upset he always found a way past the walls I had built, knowing exactly what to say every time.
As I sat next to him he said, “I’ve been missing your face a lot Mr. James, I’m trying to figure out ways to compete with your skates.”
Compete?
What?
I smiled and said “You’re one of the only reasons I ride the bus Davis, you’re doing just fine.”
Davis then jumped up and yelled, “You hear that everyone, my best buddy thinks I’m pretty fantastic!”
I laughed, wishing to myself I had more friends like him.
Davis makes me want to die.
Also, that interaction was very stale, but moving on.
As I approached my history class, I could see Mr. Hanson waiting in the hall. I tried to walk by him unnoticed but he said, “Not so fast, you need to go see the guidance counselor.”
???
I asked why and he replied, “It’s about that fight you got in. Ms. Robertson is waiting.”
Okay fair.
I proceeded to the office where there was a line of three people ahead of me.
That isn’t a big line, bro.
It wasn’t due to bad scheduling, Ms. Robertson was just outmatched by the school population and considering she was the only person most students knew to get free condoms and/or advice from she was regularly seeing visitors.
Why does she give out condoms and not the nurse?
“James Patrick!” she said aggressively as I approached the old wood and glass door. I smiled out of politeness as she turned to the others and tossed a bundle of condoms in their direction.
“These are a last resort, abstinence first!” she said as she stood by the door waiting for me to enter.
One of the boys standing at the door said “I actually need advi...” but she slammed the door before he could finish speaking.
Okay. Don’t do your job I guess.
“Have a seat James,” she said. I sat down and the room filled with a few awkward seconds of silence.
She continued, “So it looks to me that you’re healing up ok.”
I replied confirming I was fine.
She then said “I’ve heard both sides of the story and have concluded that your friend Jason is destined for not so great things if he keeps up his attitude.”
My face remained still, emotionless really. I just sat silently listening. She asked, “What direction do you want to go with your future?”
I replied, “I’ve heard really great things about up.” It was like my joke hit a brick wall.
She seemed only sarcastically amused and continued speaking, “But seriously, I was told you turned down a TA position which I personally recommended to Mr. Hanson.”
I replied, “I just wanted to stay in art class.”
She replied “With Mrs. Stanley?”
I nodded and she laughed. “So who’s the girl?” she asked.
I was surprised that she concluded so quickly it was even about a girl. But then again I was just one of thousands of students, we like to think romance is unique, but we’re most all playing the same game.
Shut your mouth.
Also, I hate how Onion is trying so hard to make this a John Green novel.
It isn’t working.
Ms. Robertson had years dealing with people like me, no wonder she
could see right through me.
For a brief moment, Ms. Robertson nearly spoke my mind, she said with a smirk, “Oh come on, lots of us like to think we’re special but that just of shows you how we really aren’t. Especially the brats walking these halls.”
Knowing Ms. Robertson had to keep our conversations private, I replied, “There’s this girl... Abbi. I really like her, and it’s the only class I have with her.”
Ms. Robertson was no longer smirking now that I told her who I was interested in. She sat up and looked down at her desk.
Oh no.
She moved some items around and stopped suddenly, she then looked me in the eyes and said “Listen to me carefully, I can’t tell you anything about Abbi but I can give you advice, think twice about getting involved with her. I want to see you succeed and some people being a significant part of your life can make that difficult for you.”
I didn’t say anything, in that moment I was lost in thought wondering why she would become so serious over Abbi.
This should be good.
Ms. Robertson then asked, “So, I’m not going to try and change your heart, in my experience that’s more often than not a lost cause, but I can change your schedule to something that fits. Abbi has PE during third period, how about you just stick with Mr. Hanson after your first class of the day. Doing so will replace your art class, and your third period will now be PE, where you can see your precious Abbi.”
It said she asked, but nothing in that paragraph was a question.
While her attitude towards Abbi continued to concern me, I also was curious as to why both Ms. Robertson and Mr. Hanson were so adamant about having me be a TA, but I was grateful they were at least trying to work with me regarding my preferences, so I accepted the schedule change.
It’s so bizarre to me that Ms. Robertson told James to stay away from Abbi and then helped him rearrange his schedule to have more classes with her.
I returned to Mr. Hanson’s class and requested I attend art class one last time before the schedule change. Mr. Hanson agreed and I made my way over to the art trailer once more. As I walked in the trailer door I was happy to see Abbi once again sitting in the same seat she always did.
When I approached her to sit down she pulled out my backpack and shook it, “You’re backpack has a lot of interesting things in it.”
I replied “Oh really, you went through it?”
That’s really weird.
She responded “Yep! And by interesting things I mean nothing, just school junk.” I laughed and asked “Life’s got enough burdens for us to carry, why add physical weight?”
Oh my god my eyes are glazing the fuck over.
She raised her eyebrows and said “Ok smarty, did you like our bear?”
I smiled and replied, “I love it!” She threw her arms up and hugged me.
Why?
Physical contact?
Mrs. Stanley walked in, immediately seeing our hug and said, “If you’re going to suck or eat go find an alleyway. This is a trailer we have god damn dignity!”
s this...
A reference to oral sex?
It’s so poorly executed that I literally just thought of food and was confused.
Not knowing how to react, I looked over at Abbi silently mouthing
“Oh my god” to me.
I smiled and sat down with Abbi. Alex walked in the room and gave me a glare, probably because his art partner was still suspended for the fight we had, which meant he had to do it alone. I tried to ignore Alex, all I could think of is that pee jar when I looked at him which still freaked me out.
I hate that that’s what you associate this douchebag with. Or that that is a part of this stupid book.
As class came to a close we gathered our things and began to walk out. “Bye Mrs. Stanley I’ll miss you.” Mrs. Stanley responded calling me the F word,
in her natural offensive fashion and gave the class an awkward, semi-shocked laugh.
Walking outside, Abbi asked, “Why do you think Mrs. Stanley still has a job?”
I replied “Pretty sure everyone feels they’ll guarantee themselves an eternity of torment in the afterlife if they were to fire someone as old as her.”
Abbi replied “Yeah, I guess it would be hard getting a job when you’re resume lists World War I nurse in your work history.”
:/
I laughed so hard I had to stop till I could control it, “Are you ok?” Abbi asked with a nervous smile on her face.
Still laughing, I said “Sorry, sorry.” and continued walking as Abbi looked at
me, bewildered by how funny I thought she was. My reaction wasn’t really just about what she said, but the fact that she said it to me. I felt so important and excited when she gave me her attention.
I hate everything.
As we got closer to the gym Abbi was giving me a funny look, as I normally didn’t walk her that far, I said, “Don’t worry, I’m not stalking you, we have the same class now.”
She replied, “Manipulating your schedule to be with someone sounds like stalking Mr. Patrick.”
I said, “Not if you drop Mrs. Stanley.”
She pushed me playfully saying “Jealous!”
???
Jealous about what?
The boys split off to dress in their locker room and the girls did the same. I didn’t have gym clothes with me yet so I just sat down at the bleachers and waited for everyone else to get done putting on their uniforms.
It’s a thing at my school that if you don’t have gym clothes you will be provided with some, but maybe that’s just me.
A deep voice sounded off “What are you doing here kid?” I looked over to see a very tall man in the baggiest gym suit I’d ever seen.
“Hi, I’m James Patrick, I think I have your class now. You can clear it with Ms. Robertson.”
He smiled and said, “Well James Patrick, I’m your gym teacher Mr. Mack.”
I nodded and smiled as he bluntly asked, “You’re that kid who got beat up by Jason?”
I hate having to format this fucking story just to make it easier to read.
Onion, learn to format your own work.
I replied, “Yeah I pushed him after he pushed me and then he
started throwing punches.”
He smiled and said “Well, that’s my nephew for you.”
Yikes.
I froze up and blankly stared at Mr. Mack as his words sank in. I swear I could feel my heart skip when I acknowledged his connection to Jason. Seeing the look on my face Mr. Mack continued
“Don’t worry, between you and me, kid’s a prick. Just like his dad.” Mr. Mack chuckled and walked away.
Also, another thing, Onion thinks that if you write a word that might extend onto the next page, you have to write a hyphen in the middle of the word to make it fit. While this is sometimes the case, it’s usually fine unless the word when put onto a new line leaves a large dent in the side of the paragraph. When this isn’t so, it’s just annoying to read.
I felt relief and awkwardly smiled only to see Abbi in the corner of my eye bursting out of the girls’ locker room. She was in her PT uniform
You said you needed gym clothes, but whatever, be inconsistent. Also, that says ‘PT’ uniform, not PE. Did Onion even edit this at all?
and carried a beautiful smile on her face. Running over to me, Abbi sat down and gave me a big hug.
“I’m so glad you’re still in a class with me,” she said. The gym shirt was hiked up her arms so I could feel her skin connect with my neck. The sensation was glorious.
Why... Why?
They’re arms.
My face was beaming from feeling her warmth around me.
I replied, “You will be the one reason I look forward to gym.”
Mr. Mack overheard and interrupted as he stood a short distance away “Hey kid, and I thought we were becoming friends!”
I laughed awkwardly feeling a little weird about him eavesdropping. But then again, it’s much easier to close your eyes than it is to turn off your ears.
Yikes.
Everyone gathered on the gym floor, excluding me. Mr. Mack immediately noticed I was not participating and said “Hey, if you don’t have gear, go in my office and pick out an outfit.”
Like I said earlier, clothes will be provided for you.
I reluctantly got up and walked over to his office where all I realized I would have to sift through a huge pile of mismatching jerseys and sweatpants to get a half-decent outfit.
After changing in the bathroom I walked out to everyone taking part in dodge ball. I could feel the focus of the room shift on my outfit and, just as I expected, I was greeted with laughter.
And it doesn’t tell me what that looks like, so I’m just imagining a metallic 1980′s tracksuit.
“Hey, at least you won’t get your normal clothes sweaty from dodge ball!” Mr. Mack said tossing me a ball as the game was already in play.
Before I could even catch it, Raymon, one of the jocks in the class, smacked me in the side of the head.
Raymon is out.
That’s also not a name I have ever heard of. So there’s that.
Everyone but a few people bust out laughing again as Mr. Mack lurched up and pointed at Raymon screaming
“You’re out Raymon, can’t hit above the shoulders!” Raymon replied with a discouraged snap of his fingers, scowling as he sat on the sidelines.
I’m just imagining him like.
‘aw darn!’
Because nobody snaps their fucking fingers in discouragement unless they’re joking.
It was odd how he broke the rules and hit another person in the head yet pretended to be the victim.
He didn’t pretend to be the victim, though.
I never really understood the human tendency to feel sorry for yourself when you’re being punished for breaking rules you were well aware of.
Oh, because you’re so high and mighty.
Abbi was on my team and we were down to just a few people, I very quickly found out I was quite good at the game, better than I thought at least. I kind of used Abbi as my motivation to do well.
A girl you’ve spoken to only this week. And to add to this, you can count the number of times you’ve spoken to her on one hand.
I imagine it was some kind of evolutionary thing, a man trying to impress his mate with physical performances to demonstrate his superiority over other members of the tribe.
That gif is the only one I can use to express how much that line alone pisses me the fuck off.
That is so sexist?
Primitive?
It’s creepy?
It’s really fucking weird?
Like, Onion, honestly, what the fuck was going through your head that made you think it was a good idea to write that shit? ‘Evolutionary thing’ my ass, if I liked a girl or a guy I’d also want to impress them.
You aren’t special and neither is your shitty pretentious main character.
Okay, moving on.
I kept catching every other ball thrown at me only to return it, hitting a student approximately one out of every three attempts.
‘Approximately.’
Stop trying to make yourself impressive.
I always threw low to decrease the chance of anyone catching my ball. After a while my consistent efforts paid off, our entire team was back in play. Raymon had made his way back in the game on their side but only a small nerdy kid remained in play with him. Raymon would try to catch what we threw but was always a few inches short of reaching the ball as it flew by. A ball smacked the nerdy kid in his ankles and only Raymon was left. He tried to throw a ball at my head again but this time I was ready. Just as the ball flew past me every person with a ball on my side threw theirs at him. In an almost comedic fashion every other ball impacted his chest and below. We were all cracking up over it but Mr. Mack interrupted us letting us know class was over.
Okay so that was hard to imagine as a sequence of events.
Before Abbi ran back to the locker room, she walked up to me and said “Can you call me tonight?” I nodded smiling and she kissed me on the cheek. My mind exploded with excitement. From that single kiss on my cheek my whole body felt light and warm the rest of the day.
After doing my chores later that night I called Abbi like she asked and she answered “Hey you!”
I want to die.
I replied “Not a lot of callers huh?”
She said “Actually I just embarrassed myself on the last call hoping it was you. My grandma felt pretty special for about ten seconds.”
Okay, so there’s another thing I have to keep fixing. When you write dialogue, you put the period at the end of the sentence inside the quotations. Onion keeps putting it outside and it’s driving me crazy.
Also these jokes just make me want to die even more than I already do.
She and I talked for hours; we discussed the plausible absurdity of horoscopes, “The Secret,” the legitimacy of souls, the afterlife and even leprechauns. Very few topics were off-limits.
Wow, you’re making yourself even more pretentious.
Being free to talk about whatever was on my mind felt liberating. Having these conversations with her served as just another reminder that there was someone out there who could really understand me with just as much kindness and acceptance as I did them.
YOU HAVE KNOWN EACH OTHER PERSONALLY FOR LESS THAN A GODDAMN WEEK.
STOP.
Before I hung up I said “Abbi, thank you for making my imperfect life feel perfect.”
FUCK YOU.
She laughed at how cheesy the line was only to respond, “Well thank you for being so perfectly imperfect.” I felt a warm smile come across my face and said goodnight.
This whole romance between James and Abbi is really unrealistic and corny and forced.
But the chapter is over, so whatever. I’ll see you guys next time.
~Kat
#stones to abbigale#onision#onision cannot write#mod kat#Kat reviews stuff#Mod Kat reviews stuff#Mod Kat reviews things#I'm screaming#bad books#this is terrible#unlikable characters#I hate all the characters here#abbi needs help#and also character development#burn this#kill it with fire#destroy it#i feel so much pain#*Bertrum crying*
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Night of Regrets
I’m re-watching Castle since I never caught all the episodes when it aired, and I kinda got inspired to write some sm ut. Sorry, not sorry.
At Kevin's impromptu bachelor's party, Javier finds himself drunk and jealous that Kevin is marrying Jenny. Javier makes his move, admits his feelings and is surprised by the outcome.
Angst, first time, expl!c!t content, s m u t, not actually unrequited love.
Set during/after "Heartbreak Hotel," Season 4, Episode 8.
3700 words.
Here’s a link if you’d rather read on AO3.
It was hot. Swelteringly, miserably hot, but the music was loud, the drinks were cold and the lean, toned bodies gyrating in the strobing lights of the club were exactly what Javier needed to get his mind off why they were here in the first place. Kevin bumped awkwardly into him, stumbling and spilling beer down Javier’s sleeve.
“Bro!”
“Hey, sorry, just trying to get to the bathroom. Can you watch my drink?” Javier just stared at him, pausing for a moment in his movements against the fine young lady that had been grinding enthusiastically against him. The cessation of movement caused her to lose interest and she moved on. Javier rolled his eyes and looked over at the sweet, innocent face of Kevin, who at least had the sense to look apologetic, as he generally did when some social faux pas or other was committed.
“For that,” Javier told him, jaw tight, “you gotta chug it before you go to the bathroom, bro. Party rules.” Kevin looked at him miserably, but complied, shoving past him to get to the restroom after handing Javier his empty glass. Suddenly tired and thirsty, Javier made his way off the dance floor, moving gracefully through writhing bodies and grasping limbs, winking at a few of the prettier faces as he moved toward the booth where he saw Richard, surrounded by women.
“Pour yourself a drink, Espo,” Richard encouraged, and Javier did so, tipping the pitcher until the cool, honey brown liquid almost overflowed the pilsner glass he had taken from Kevin. He put his lips over the place where Kevin’s had been and chugged the cold beer, wiping foam from his mouth and searching out across the dance floor. He snorted when he saw Kevin exiting the bathroom, wiping his hands on his pants with a look of disgust evident on his high-cheeked features. Pouring himself another beer, he grabbed a new glass for Kevin and poured him one as well. As soon as Kevin reached the table, Javier shoved the beer into his hand.
“Ugh, I gotta take a break for a minute,” Kevin protested, but Javier was insistent.
“Bro, it’s your bachelor party,” Javier pointed out, heart aching and brow furrowing a bit when he said so, “drink.” Kevin gave him one of those heart-melting smiles that made Javier want to either punch him or kiss him, and took the beer, sipping daintily at it to make Javier happy. Huffing a sigh, Javier took a deep gulp of his own drink, forcing himself to turn away from Kevin and chat with one of the women who had gathered around Richard Castle.
The night proceeded quite as one might expect when two experienced lotharios throw their relatively naïve, Catholic-raised friend an impromptu bachelor’s party. Clubbing turned to gambling, gambling turned back to clubbing, clubbing turned to shots, and shots turned to a drunken, clumsy foray into a nearby strip club.
Kevin sat bewildered, wide-eyed and awkward as a lovely blonde hovered over his lap, running slender hands over his collar, down his sweater vest and suggestively brushed his crotch before moving back up to his shoulders. Javier laughed at his friend’s obvious discomfort, knowing Kevin was running through his mind what his fiancée Jenny might think if she were to see this.
“It’s customary to tip your dancer, man,” Javier teased, throwing a wad of one dollar bills at Kevin, who caught them and smiled winningly up at the dancer, handing the money to her instead of pushing the bills into her top as she had been offering by pulling it partly down and bending deeply over him to give him a unobstructed view of her chest. She laughed, but took the money and waved coquettishly at him as she moved on to other patrons.
“I gotta get some air,” Kevin winced, standing and wiping sweat from his forehead. Javier swallowed at the movement, his chest compressing again with that odd feeling, some blend of jealousy and rage when he thought about why they were here. Kevin tripped over nothing, righted himself and shook his head to try to clear some of the drunken haze that had overwhelmed him. He was Irish, no question, and he could hold his own against the best, but both Javier and Richard had shoved more drinks toward him than they had taken themselves and he was clearly approaching at least two sheets to the wind, though it didn’t appear he was quite to three.
“I’ll come with you, bro,” Javier offered, following Kevin out of the darkness of the strip club and into the cool night. Their breath fogged out of them in great clouds of mist that made them look like they had each swallowed a fire. Kevin flapped his jacket to cool himself off, sighing as cold air hit his chest. The heady smell of him was almost more than Javier could bear. He smelled like coffee, and citrusy, almost feminine cologne, and musky sweat, and wool. He smelled like Kevin…he smelled like home.
It was at that moment, that Javier realized he was drunk. He had been fighting the woozy, cotton-stuffed head feeling of the alcohol flowing through his veins, but here he was, breathing in cold air in an alley lit by a flickering streetlamp, standing next to his friend, who was looking at him with eyes that were too blue and Javier felt himself melt. He took an unsteady step toward Kevin, put a hand on his shoulder and Kevin tipped his face up, expression open and earnest. In an instant, the warm, affectionate feeling in Javier’s chest turned to icy fury. His hand’s casual placement on Kevin’s shoulder tightened to a vice grip and he saw his friend’s face flicker with pain.
“Javi–”
“Why are you doin’ this to me, man? Why are you leavin’ me like this?” Javier whispered, pushing Kevin backwards until he was pressed to the brick wall. Kevin had his hands out to his sides, eternally awkward.
“Javier, what –” Javier shifted his grip from Kevin’s shoulder to the front of his shirt, hand fisting around cotton shirt and wool sweater vest, tugging upwards violently and shaking Kevin. “Hey!” Kevin protested, “Jenny just bought me this vest!” Growling, Javier released him, turning his back on Kevin and running a hand over the back of his head.
“Jenny. Of course,” he ground out.
“Javi–” With a snarl, Javier turned, landing a blow hard into Kevin’s belly, forcing a choked “oof!” out of him. Angry now too, Kevin gave as good as he got, brows furrowing and he slammed a fist into Javier’s cheek. The two were wordless, all flying fists and scrabbling hands, beating one another until one of Javier’s blows connected with Kevin’s jaw and he let out a piteous sound, holding his face for a moment with a bloodied hand. Javier stopped, breathing hard, tasting blood on his lips. Kevin was frowning up at him, looking deeply hurt and once again, Javier grabbed his shirtfront, leaning in close. Kevin didn’t pull away. “Javi…I love her,” Kevin told him, his tone almost apologetic.
“I know, bro,” Javier said softly, leaning his forehead against Kevin’s. Their faces were mere inches apart and Javier was staring longingly at Kevin’s thin lips. He swallowed, and went for it, using his grip on Kevin’s clothes to pull him closer. His lips pressed against Kevin’s and he forced his eyes closed, not wanting to see the look of disgust on his partner’s face, not wanting to see the confusion and shock he knew would be there. Kevin knew Javier was bisexual, but aside from occasionally teasing him about it when he would look appreciatively at another guy, they had never talked about it. Javier waited for the inevitable tug away from him, waited for the inevitable sound of protest, waited for their friendship to implode because he just couldn’t stand another moment not pressing his lips to Kevin’s…but Kevin didn’t pull away.
Instead, the shorter man made a little moaning sound in his throat and leaned into the kiss, lips moving softly against Javier’s in a way that drew a sound of lust from his throat. Growling into the kiss, Javier ran his hand up into Kevin’s hair and oh Christ, it was just as soft as he had imagined it would be, like fine strands of golden brown silk in his rough fingers. He pushed Kevin back against the alley wall again, pressing his leg insistently between Kevin’s and raising a brow at the feeling of hardness beginning to form in Kevin’s pants. Kevin moaned again, hands running over Javier’s chest, down his sides, back up to cup his face as he lapped his tongue between Javier’s lips in a shy motion that mingled the taste of their blood from Javier’s cut lip and the inside of Kevin’s sliced cheek. Kevin ground against Javier’s leg and for a moment, Javier thought he must have died, because surely this was what heaven felt like, Kevin’s lean body pressed to his, lips soft against his own, hands wandering over his body and then–
The door to the club opened and the moment was shattered like glass.
It was no one they knew, just some guy stepping outside to smoke, but nonetheless, Javier leapt back from Kevin as though he had been stung, wiping his mouth hard against his sleeve. Kevin stared up at him, face flushed red, pupils dilated, lips bright with bruising from the kiss, breathing hard. There was a welt beginning to raise on his cheek where Javier had punched him.
“Why’d you stop?” Kevin whispered breathily. Javier glanced significantly to the man who was smoking and browsing something on his phone. Kevin nodded, sucking in his cheeks as he thought for a moment. He turned back to Javier. “Let’s get out of here,” he murmured, putting a hand on Javier’s upper arm. Javier frowned.
“You serious?”
“Before I change my mind,” Kevin half-begged. That was the only call to action Javier needed. He hailed a cab and they got out at the hotel where they had started, where Javier had booked a room at the beginning of the night, double queens. He tried hard to push away the joke that came to mind at that as he and Kevin stepped into the room. As soon as the door was shut, Kevin approached him timidly. Javier bent so they could kiss again, and the press of Kevin’s lips to his felt like going home.
“Are you sure?” Javier asked him, his heart screaming at him for asking, for doubting, for giving Kevin the chance to remember that he was spoken for, that he could not be with Javier because he was with Jenny.
“I have to know,” Kevin said. Javier frowned a little, unsure what that meant, but he stepped forward anyway, pushing Kevin’s jacket off his shoulders. It dropped to the floor and Kevin started to bend to pick it up, but Javier halted the movement, grabbing the bottom of Kevin’s sweater vest and pulling it up and over his head. Kevin’s hair stuck out wildly and he smiled at Javier. It was all the provocation Javier needed to come close again, unbuttoning Kevin’s shirt, slotting their lips together. He knew this could end at any moment, that a call from Castle or Beckett or, heaven forbid, Jenny, would end all of this, but he didn’t want to rush. He forced himself to calm, but his movements were still urgent, desperate. They stripped one another and Javier pushed Kevin to one of the beds, climbing atop him and grinding himself against Kevin, who shuddered and moaned beneath him. In one fluid movement, Javier swallowed Kevin down, lips tight against Kevin’s cock.
Grabbing at the sheets, Kevin thrusted up into Javier’s mouth and throat, mouth open, panting, making small keening noises as Javier explored with his tongue, and then his fingers. He wet one of them and pressed it gently to Kevin’s hole, swirling it gently against the sensitive flesh. Kevin groaned, biting one of his knuckles and then gasping as Javier gently pressed his finger inside of him.
“Oh sssshhhhit!” Kevin hissed out as his warmth engulfed Javier’s seeking finger. Movements professional, Javier stroked the firm spot he knew would make even a righteous man call out for a different god. “Javi!” Kevin cried and Javier smiled around a mouthful of cock before sliding off with a distinct popping sound, a string of saliva connecting his lips to Kevin’s cock for a moment.
“You like that?” Javier purred, finger stroking against Kevin’s prostate again, gentle, but persistent. Kevin was writhing on the bed, pink lips still open in gasping desperation.
“I – please, I, oh God, Javi, please,” Kevin was blithering, all stumbled words and moans as he fell apart beneath Javier’s ministrations. Javier had wanted this so long, he wasn’t willing to rush it, wanted to savor every moment, wanted to memorize the vulnerable, desperate face that Kevin was making, wanted to imprint on his mind the way Kevin’s brow arched, the way the lines of his thin face contorted as he cried out with pleasure at Javier’s touch. Javier wanted to remember this, in case it never happened again. Pulling gently out of Kevin, who protested with a huffed moan, Javier covered his partner’s body with his, kissing him roughly, biting, marking him, giving no thought to the consequences. Tonight, Kevin was his. He bit and sucked his way down Kevin’s throat, leaving marks in the shape of his teeth and his lips. Kevin gave as good as he got, suckling at the thin skin at Javier’s collarbone, punching a half-growl, half-moan out of him.
Sliding a condom on, Javier fisted his hand into Kevin’s hair, pulling him close, bumping their foreheads together so quickly they both winced at the crack.
“I want to be inside you,” Javier murmured, needing consent. Kevin met his eyes with crystal blue ones, soft and aching and eager. He nodded, so Javier pushed him on his side, lying behind him and gently pressing in, adding lube that he was thankful he had thought to pack. The quiet “uumph” that spilled from Kevin’s mouth as Javier filled him was the single most arousing sound he had ever heard. He took a shuddering breath as he allowed the revelation that he was inside of his friend to fill him. Pausing for a moment, Javier bit his lip. He was determined not to be proven a two-pump chump, but Christ, Kevin was so warm, and tight, and more than anything he was Kevin and Javier just… “Oh God,” he whimpered, pulling Kevin’s back close against his chest, sighing when Kevin grabbed his hand and pushed back against him willingly.
“Javi,” Kevin begged, hips canting, wincing at the unmoving fullness of Javier’s cock inside of him. Obliging, Javier began to move, slowly at first, pulling out and then pressing in, the head of his dick rubbing that spot inside of Kevin that made him gasp. Kevin’s cock was weeping precum and the smaller man ran his hand over himself until Javier batted it away, replacing it with his own firm grip, pumping Kevin in time to his own movements in and out of his partner.
“Is this okay?” Javier asked when Kevin grew quiet.
“Yeah, just…”
Don’t say it, please don’t say it, Javier begged in his mind. Please don’t tell me you’re guilty, please don’t remind me that you’re marrying Jenny. Please.
“Please,” Javier whispered in Kevin’s ear, cursing internally when he realized he had said the word out loud. Kevin glanced at him over his shoulder, eyes soft. Javier stretched to kiss his cheek, gripping his shoulders and continuing to press in and out until Kevin grunted at one particularly enthusiastic stroke. Whatever he had been about to say was forgotten, or delayed.
When, at last, Kevin spilled himself over Javier’s hand, Javier followed close behind, body arching hard against Kevin’s, every nerve from his toes to his scalp tingling with mingled pleasure and adoration. When his orgasm overtook him, Javier embraced Kevin from behind, pulling him as close as he possibly could. Amidst the warmth, and pleasure, and behind a haze of alcohol, Javier could not stop the words from pouring out of him. From the way Kevin froze beneath him once they were said, he wished he could undo all of it, wished none of this had happened, regretted their fight and then their kiss in the alley, regretted all of this.
“I love you,” he had admitted as he came, lips next to Kevin’s ear, his heart pounding in his chest. A lump formed in his throat at the unsure look on Kevin’s face. Pain suffused him and all pleasure achieved was gone, empty, meaningless at Kevin’s silence. Javier slid out of Kevin and pulled away, sitting up on the edge of the bed and putting his face in his hands.
Giving a little pained groan from their vigorous activity, Kevin sat up too, putting a hand on Javier’s shoulder that was immediately shrugged off.
“Javi–” Again, Javier cut him off.
“Don’t, bro. Just don’t.”
“Javier,” Kevin snapped, tone firm and irritated. Javier turned pained brown eyes on his partner. “I –” He opened and closed his mouth, searching for the words. “I love Jenny.” Javier closed his eyes, swallowing hard around the lump in his throat. He nodded, clenching his jaw hard and standing, grabbing fresh underwear from his bag and tugging them on after wiping himself off with a washcloth. “Are you gonna let me finish?” Kevin asked softly from where he still sat at the edge of the bed they had made love on. Javier looked at him miserably, shrugged. “I love Jenny, but I love you too. I can’t…I can’t be with both of you. I want her. And I want you. I don’t know. I…I want to start a family.”
“We can be a family, Kevin. Us. Just us,” Javier blurted, regretting it immediately. This was just a night full of regrets, wasn’t it? He sighed, scratching the top of his head and turning away from his partner.
“Don’t make me choose,” Kevin begged. Javier glared.
“You already did, bro. You asked her to marry you.”
“And then I let you fuck me, so where does that leave us?” Kevin asked, his tone angry, conflicted. Javier’s breath caught in his throat, and he frowned.
“I don’t know what you thought this was, but I didn’t just fuck you,” he whispered, voice breaking. “I…I made…” He cleared his throat, let the sentence trail off, collecting himself, too stubborn to show any strong emotion that wasn’t just anger. Kevin’s face was torn, his expression one of misery and frustration. “Are you gonna tell Jenny?” Javier asked.
“I don’t know,” Kevin whispered, meeting his eyes beneath brows furrowed by guilt, running a hand over marks that would probably still be visible in the morning. “She–” He stopped himself. “She knows. How you feel.” Javier was genuinely taken aback. He sat heavily on the other bed, facing Kevin.
“How?” Javier demanded. Until a few hours ago, he didn’t even know that Kevin knew how he felt, so how could Jenny possibly know? Kevin avoided his gaze. “How does she know, Kev?” he whispered. Kevin finally looked up, meeting his eyes again.
“Because I admitted to her how I felt. About you.” Again taken off guard, Javier wiped a hand over his face.
“I need another drink,” he muttered.
“That’s the last thing either of us needs,” Kevin pointed out. Javier glared at him.
“Don’t lecture me, bro.”
“Sorry.” They sat in uncomfortable silence for several minutes, just existing in the same space. Javier noticed that Kevin was shaking in the cold of the room, trembling where he sat.
“And how,” Javier cleared his throat again, working up the nerve to ask the question that finally spilled out of him, “how do you feel? About me?”
“You’re my partner,” Kevin said simply. Javier nodded, knowing the connotation, knowing the depths of their relationship.
“What did Jenny say?”
“She was upset…at first. But said she understood. Wanted to know if I still loved her, wanted to know if I still wanted to get married.” Javier scoffed at that. “Javi, please don’t make me choose.”
“I can’t share you, bro,” Javier told him. Kevin nodded, scratching at his brow with a finger, pursing his lips for a moment.
“Can I choose you for tonight?” Kevin asked, voice small.
“What?” Javier asked, frowning. Kevin patted the mattress he was sitting on. After a moment’s hesitation, Javier joined him on the bed. The two laid beneath the covers, pulled close. Kevin turned the bedside lamp off and they laid in the darkness together. Javier waited until Kevin’s breathing grew quiet and deep before he got up and moved to the other bed, heart aching.
When Javier awoke, Kevin was gone. He had left a note on the bedside table.
“Took a cab back home. Jenny wanted to get brunch. I love you. Kevin.” Suddenly furious, Javier crumpled the paper in his hand and let out a yell of frustration and pain, tossing the offending paper into the wastebasket. He packed, head aching from clenching his jaw, and from being hungover. As he stepped toward the door, however, he paused, swallowing, looking longingly at the paper in the trash. He set his backpack down and plucked the thin paper out of the metal can. Unwadding the note, he tore the paper in half, discarding the top portion. The piece that read “I love you. Kevin.” Javier straightened meticulously before folding it very carefully and placing it in his wallet.
Looking back on the hotel room where he had spent a night regretting many of his choices, he steeled himself. He would take whatever Kevin would offer, however little that might be.
He was his partner.
#castle#kevin ryan#javier esposito#first time#angst#castle fanfiction#javier esposito/kevin ryan#slash#rysposito
21 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
denvilleneuve
COLD HANDS WARM HEART
joeygass-blog
Untitled
gottaenjoythelittlethingzz
Writing Is One Of My Little Things
epictranslationsworld
Epictranslations
srvbryn
LukeCastellanGf (Taylor's version)